'..Russia .. cyberpower proved the perfect weapon .. political sabotage..' (no replies)        
' “We’d have all these circular meetings,” one senior State Department official said, “in which everyone agreed you had to push back at the Russians and push back hard. But it didn’t happen.”

..

Mr. Putin, a student of martial arts, had turned two institutions at the core of American democracy — political campaigns and independent media — to his own ends..

..

..The Russians clearly had a more sophisticated understanding of American politics, and they were masters of “kompromat,” their term for compromising information.

..

..the hackings of the State Department, the White House and the Pentagon..

..

What seems clear is that Russian hacking, given its success, is not going to stop. Two weeks ago, the German intelligence chief, Bruno Kahl, warned that Russia might target elections in Germany next year. “The perpetrators have an interest to delegitimize the democratic process as such,” Mr. Kahl said. Now, he added, “Europe is in the focus of these attempts of disturbance, and Germany to a particularly great extent.” '



'..the White House’s reluctance to respond forcefully meant the Russians have not paid a heavy price for their actions, a decision that could prove critical in deterring future cyberattacks.

..

..President Vladimir V. Putin of Russia moved beyond mere espionage to deliberately try to subvert American democracy and pick the winner of the presidential election.

..

..A low-cost, high-impact weapon that Russia had test-fired in elections from Ukraine to Europe was trained on the United States, with devastating effectiveness. For Russia, with an enfeebled economy and a nuclear arsenal it cannot use short of all-out war, cyberpower proved the perfect weapon: cheap, hard to see coming, hard to trace.

..

The United States had two decades of warning that Russia’s intelligence agencies were trying to break into America’s most sensitive computer networks. But the Russians have always managed to stay a step ahead.

Their first major attack was detected on Oct. 7, 1996, when a computer operator at the Colorado School of Mines discovered some nighttime computer activity he could not explain. The school had a major contract with the Navy, and the operator warned his contacts there. But as happened two decades later at the D.N.C., at first “everyone was unable to connect the dots,” said Thomas Rid, a scholar at King’s College in London who has studied the attack.

Investigators gave it a name — Moonlight Maze — and spent two years, often working day and night, tracing how it hopped from the Navy to the Department of Energy to the Air Force and NASA. In the end, they concluded that the total number of files stolen, if printed and stacked, would be taller than the Washington Monument.

Whole weapons designs were flowing out the door, and it was a first taste of what was to come: an escalating campaign of cyberattacks around the world.

..

The Russians were also quicker to turn their attacks to political purposes. A 2007 cyberattack on Estonia, a former Soviet republic that had joined NATO, sent a message that Russia could paralyze the country without invading it. The next year cyberattacks were used during Russia’s war with Georgia.

..

Mr. Obama was briefed regularly on all this, but he made a decision that many in the White House now regret: He did not name Russians publicly, or issue sanctions. There was always a reason: fear of escalating a cyberwar, and concern that the United States needed Russia’s cooperation in negotiations over Syria.

“We’d have all these circular meetings,” one senior State Department official said, “in which everyone agreed you had to push back at the Russians and push back hard. But it didn’t happen.”

..

Last year, the attacks became more aggressive. Russia hacked a major French television station, frying critical hardware. Around Christmas, it attacked part of the power grid in Ukraine, dropping a portion of the country into darkness, killing backup generators and taking control of generators. In retrospect, it was a warning shot.

..

..CrowdStrike’s nicknames for the two Russian hacking groups that the firm found at work inside the D.N.C. network. Cozy Bear — the group also known as the Dukes or A.P.T. 29, for “advanced persistent threat” — may or may not be associated with the F.S.B., the main successor to the Soviet-era K.G.B., but it is widely believed to be a Russian government operation. It made its first appearance in 2014, said Dmitri Alperovitch, CrowdStrike’s co-founder and chief technology officer.

..

Only in March 2016 did Fancy Bear show up — first penetrating the computers of the Democratic Congressional Campaign Committee, and then jumping to the D.N.C., investigators believe. Fancy Bear, sometimes called A.P.T. 28 and believed to be directed by the G.R.U., Russia’s military intelligence agency, is an older outfit, tracked by Western investigators for nearly a decade. It was Fancy Bear that got hold of Mr. Podesta’s email.

..

It was bad enough that Russian hackers had been spying inside the committee’s network for months. Now the public release of documents had turned a conventional espionage operation into something far more menacing: political sabotage, an unpredictable, uncontrollable menace for Democratic campaigns.

..

Julian Assange, the WikiLeaks founder and editor, has resisted the conclusion that his site became a pass-through for Russian hackers working for Mr. Putin’s government or that he was deliberately trying to undermine Mrs. Clinton’s candidacy. But the evidence on both counts appears compelling.

..

Mr. Putin, a student of martial arts, had turned two institutions at the core of American democracy — political campaigns and independent media — to his own ends. The media’s appetite for the hacked material, and its focus on the gossipy content instead of the Russian source, disturbed some of those whose personal emails were being reposted across the web.

..

In late 2014, hackers working for Kim Jong-un, the North’s young and unpredictable leader, had carried out a well-planned attack on Sony Pictures Entertainment intended to stop the Christmastime release of a comedy about a C.I.A. plot to kill Mr. Kim.

In that case, embarrassing emails had also been released. But the real damage was done to Sony’s own systems: More than 70 percent of its computers melted down when a particularly virulent form of malware was released. Within weeks, intelligence agencies traced the attack back to the North and its leadership. Mr. Obama called North Korea out in public, and issued some not-very-effective sanctions. The Chinese even cooperated, briefly cutting off the North’s internet connections.

As the first Situation Room meetings on the Russian hacking began in July, “it was clear that Russia was going to be a much more complicated case,” said one participant. The Russians clearly had a more sophisticated understanding of American politics, and they were masters of “kompromat,” their term for compromising information.

..

..code was put out in the open by the Russians as a warning: Retaliate for the D.N.C., and there are a lot more secrets, from the hackings of the State Department, the White House and the Pentagon, that might be spilled as well. One senior official compared it to the scene in “The Godfather” where the head of a favorite horse is left in a bed, as a warning.

..

As the year draws to a close, it now seems possible that there will be multiple investigations of the Russian hacking — the intelligence review Mr. Obama has ordered completed by Jan. 20, the day he leaves office, and one or more congressional inquiries. They will wrestle with, among other things, Mr. Putin’s motive.

..

Did he seek to mar the brand of American democracy, to forestall anti-Russian activism for both Russians and their neighbors? Or to weaken the next American president, since presumably Mr. Putin had no reason to doubt American forecasts that Mrs. Clinton would win easily? Or was it, as the C.I.A. concluded last month, a deliberate attempt to elect Mr. Trump?

In fact, the Russian hack-and-dox scheme accomplished all three goals.

What seems clear is that Russian hacking, given its success, is not going to stop. Two weeks ago, the German intelligence chief, Bruno Kahl, warned that Russia might target elections in Germany next year. “The perpetrators have an interest to delegitimize the democratic process as such,” Mr. Kahl said. Now, he added, “Europe is in the focus of these attempts of disturbance, and Germany to a particularly great extent.” '

- Eric Lipton, David E. Sanger and Scott Shane, The Perfect Weapon: How Russian Cyberpower Invaded the U.S., December 13, 2016


Context '[Russia] may become a threat to the world. That is the worst thing that could happen to Russia.' - Yegor Gaidar

'..Russian strategy of hybrid influence and destabilization .. German Council on Foreign Relations.'

'German intelligence says Russia is trying to destabilize German society..' - '..war that Moscow is waging against the West..'

'[Putin is doing] anything that can and will expand Russian influence to U.S.S.R.-era levels of power.'


'..Zero tolerance for Russian intrusions .. Estonia .. policy of publicly naming or prosecuting spies..'

'..the Soviet Union was cut off from Western financial markets and was effectively under permanent sanctions..'

          Planet Girl invade o camarote Expresso 2222        
Nilzete Santana Fotografias
Xanddy, vocalista do Harmonia do Samba
Nilzete Santana Fotografias
Tomate
Nilzete Santana Fotografias
Maria Maya, filha do diretor global Wolf Maia
Nilzete Santana Fotografias
Zabelê, da banda SNZ
Nilzete Santana Fotografias
Dançarinas do Leva Noiz
Nilzete Santana Fotografias
Banda Leva Noiz
Nilzete Santana Fotografias
Gilberto Gil
Nilzete Santana Fotografias
Gabrielly, sobrinha de Carla Perez

          Resistance at Standing Rock: Dispatches from the Front Lines        

UPDATES:





  • Water Protector Legal Collective Files Suit for Excessive Force against Peaceful Protesters


  • Veterans to Serve as ‘Human Shields’ for Dakota Pipeline Protesters



  • Oceti Sakowin encampment on Oct. 6, 2016. The proper name for the people commonly known as the Sioux is Oceti Sakowin, (Och-et-eeshak-oh-win) meaning Seven Council Fires.








    Story and Photos by John Briggs

    Cool Justice Editor's Note: OK to repost, courtesy of John Briggs and The Cool Justice Report.







    Corporate – Government Alliance Versus the American People

    Native Americans from tribes across the country have gathered on the windswept plains of North Dakota to pray with Mother Earth to keep the Dakota Access Pipeline (DAPL) from pumping 500,000 gallons of oil a day beneath the Missouri River. The natives know the pipeline will most certainly leak or break, as have most U.S. pipelines, fouling the water for the Great Sioux Nation and 18 million non-Natives downstream.

    The standoff -- which began in April -- continues as a new U.S. administration ascends to power with a president-elect who campaigned denying human-caused climate change and threatening the Paris Climate accords. This remains the overriding reality despite a mini walk back by Donald Trump pledging an open mind to The New York Times this week.

    Standing Rock illuminates the brazen alliance that has developed between corporate and government interests. Viewed from the front lines, the law has been turned into a fig leaf for repression and suppression. Only the discipline and spiritual clarity of the water protectors and the native elders has kept people from being killed or seriously injured since April when the movement began.

    The fused police-DAPL force is doing everything it can to incite a violent reaction from the resisters so as to crack down, clear the camps, imprison, or even gun down the natives. More than one commentator has found the atmosphere at Standing Rock similar to what led to the Wounded Knee massacre in 1890 when 300 Sioux were murdered by government troops who mistook their prayerful Ghost Dance for a war dance.

    A great deal is at issue at Standing Rock. The Sioux and their numerous native and non-native allies face a militarized force whose composition tells us something dark about the complex façade that U.S. democracy has become and suggests the proto-fascist zombi lurking beneath. More deeply, Standing Rock also emblemizes a struggle that is taking place at this moment in human history between two distinct modes of human consciousness.

    One mode is the familiar anthropocentric (human-centered) consciousness that the dominant culture most of us were born into favors—a consciousness that assumes reality is a collection of objects to be extracted, owned, and branded. Humans are the focus of this consciousness, meaning that our concerns about climate change focus primarily on the fate of our own species.

    Distinct from this anthropocentric mind-set is a second, ancient and spiritual mode of awareness that understands that the earth and its landscapes are not objects; they are relationships, including the tangle of relationships that gave us birth. This ancient mode of consciousness is potential in everyone, but for most it has been buried beneath the piles of conceptual objects that we have come to believe constitute our reality.

    The Indigenous Peoples gathered at Standing Rock are guided by this ancient, holistic, earth-mind consciousness, and so they understand that humans are not the most valuable living objects on the planet: we are not in control of the planet; it is not our job to manage nature; rather, our sacred task is to work with Mother Earth and other beings as members of Earth’s family. If we don’t, Mother Earth will make us face this spiritual truth one way or another.

    Guided by their ancient, earth-mind awareness, Native Americans have taken up a role as “water protectors.” “Mni Wiconi, Water is Life” is the slogan of the Standing Rock movement.

    Every day scores of Sioux from North Dakota, South Dakota and nearby states, along with Paiute, Shoshoni, Diné, and a sampling of other Natives from the 300 or so tribes whose flags fly at the Standing Rock encampments set out to pipeline construction sites in a convoy to engage in “actions” on the “front lines.”

    There the protectors sing and pray in the face of physical harassment and arrests by heavily armed police fused with a corporate security force.

    DAPL and their overlord company, Energy Transfer Partners, have lavished campaign contributions on politicians in North Dakota and the U.S. Congress so that they could use the state’s eminent domain powers to force purchase of land for the pipeline all across North Dakota, beginning in the Bakken fields in the northwest corner of the state where the fracked crude oil is extracted. Similar eminent domain arrangements were achieved in other states through which the 1,200-mile line traverses before reaching a river port in Illinois. The company promised Congress and the public that the pipeline would carry oil for 100 percent domestic use only, but it is clear from reporting done by the website The Intercept that the oil will be sold on international markets.

  • Though Promised for Domestic Use, Dakota Access Pipeline May Fuel Oil Exports


  • The DAPL line, now virtually complete except for permission from the Army Corps of Engineers to fill in the link that crosses under the Missouri River, passes just north of the Standing Rock Sioux Reservation and Cannon Ball, North Dakota. The DAPL construction runs through sacred burial and archeological grounds that the Lakota people were given free access to by treaties with the U.S. Government in the 19th Century. In mounting their resistance to the pipeline, the Standing Rock Sioux have been turned into “trespassers on their own land.”

    In late August, the tribe’s lawyers filed a stop work petition in federal court detailing areas where sacred sites would be disturbed if construction continued on its planned trajectory. The federal judge routinely forwarded a copy of the filing to DAPL. Over Labor Day weekend, when the company would not have been expected to work, pipeline crews leapfrogged to the disputed sacred and preemptively bulldozed them under. Too late, the judge granted the Sioux an emergency restraining order, but, then in a curious move, allowed construction in some areas where sacred sites have been discovered. DAPL has ignored a request from the Obama administration not to work in buffer areas on either side of the river. No fines have been imposed for intentionally bulldozing the disputed sacred sites.

  • The Legal Case for Blocking the Dakota Access Pipeline


  • Burial ground at center of police confrontations is known historical site


  • In recent live-stream videos from the front lines, DAPL-police snipers can be seen perched on top of a sacred mound called Turtle Island, their high-powered rifle crosshairs trained on the water protectors who are standing in prayer in the frigid lake below.

    North Dakota wants the federal government to pick up the tab for the massive expenditures required to keep the Native Americans under their guns. Alternatively, the CEO of Energy Transfers, Kelcy Warren, has offered to pick up the millions-of-dollars tab.

  • ETP CEO Kelcy Warren Says They Have Offered to Pay Protest Related Expenses


  • Native media have documented that DAPL has already been supplying military-style equipment, drones, armored vehicles, riot gear, water canons, concussion grenades and other armaments. The tax-payer-funded and corporate-sponsored front lines phalanx is led by the Morton County Sheriff’s Department, which has local jurisdiction, reinforced by North Dakota State Troopers, North Dakota National Guard units, sheriffs and police from six nearby states—all interpenetrated by DAPL security (while the FBI lurks in the background). A contingent of Hennepin County, Minnesota, Sheriffs’ Deputies were recalled following protests back home. Residents in the state of Ohio are writing letters and calling legislators to express their distress that their law enforcement has been enlisted into this repressive force.

  • Hennepin Co. sheriff's deputies leave Standing Rock protest


  • Native media’s live stream videos show DAPL security teams in mirror-visor helmets and black ops body armor with no identification, mingling with the police, sometimes directing them when and who to mace or pepper spray. They point out media making video for arrest. The big fossil fuel company evidently has plenty of experience dealing with protestors around the world. In their blank, reflecting visors we can see the soulless Darth Vader face of the government-corporate proto-fascist state the U.S. is becoming.

    Of course, this struggle with the Wasi’chu (Lakota word for the white man, meaning literally “takes too much”) is an old story for Native-Americans. In the 18th and 19th centuries it took the form of the Sioux nations trying to hold back the tsunami of colonizers flooding into their ancestral lands, occupying and despoiling them. The big difference now is that the fire-power of the state (think Custer’s 7th Cavalry or present day militarized police) has been fused with vast profit centers dependent for their existence on plundering the earth in the name of energy-squandering lifestyle survival.

    The provocations the water protectors endure take many forms. There is the psychological pressure of constant surveillance: the heavy police presence on the roads around tribal and reservation lands, the DPLA helicopter and a small plane that circle constantly above the encampments; there is the Bureau of Indian Affairs station set up on a knoll to suck out data from the cell phones of anyone in the area. There is the pepper spraying and tasing of water protectors who are praying. There is the more recent blasting of the protectors with freezing water canons in sub zero weather. There is the constant threat of weapons pointed at them. One twitching trigger finger could set off a slaughter.

    The water protectors are unarmed. The resistance movement does not allow guns in the encampments. One day, at one of the front line actions, an armed man showed up with a pistol and began firing. Possibly he was paid by DAPL to create an incident. The Natives are aware of paid provocateurs or agitators passing through the camps, pulling dirty tricks, looking to start something. Antimedia reported about the man with the gun: “According to an official statement from the tribe, the man fired several shots from his gun before being peacefully apprehended by tribal police. Witnesses at the scene say he pointed his gun at several protesters. The man was clearly trying to provoke violence that could later be used to demonize protesters who have so far remained peaceful.”

    The news site added, “The Morton County Sheriff’s Department circulated a false report claiming the man was shot, presumably by protesters… [As images show], the man was not harmed. The Sheriff’s Department has since retracted that report. Anti-Media’s attempts to obtain clarifying comments from Morton County Sheriffs were ignored.”

  • Dakota Access Caught Infiltrating Protests to Incite Violence, Funding Trolls Online


  • On a hill overlooking Oceti Sakowin, the largest of the Standing Rock encampments, an old army tent houses the field office of the rotating teams of lawyers who come to Standing Rock to help out. They use donations made to the resistance to bail out protectors who have been arrested; they try to negotiate with the police so the protectors can be allowed to pray. The constant arrests on trumped-up charges are an ongoing harassment—people maced or beaten, violently thrown to the ground and zip-tied. Often activists are charged with trespass and “riot” on the Morton County Sheriff’s novel legal theory that if several people are arrested for trespass that must signify that they were engaged in a riot.

    All this naturally requires court time and money to defend, incarceration in usually unpleasant conditions, including dog kennels. (Though the white allies who are arrested seem to get better treatment.)

    Arrests are to be expected as a consequence of civil disobedience. But some arrests are directed at chilling speech. One lawyer who came to Standing Rock from the Oregon-based Civil Liberties Defense Center, an activist defense nonprofit primarily involved in climate protests, https://cldc.org/ told Jordan Chariton of The Young Turks Network that often after the day’s action was over, police would stop the last cars in the caravan. They would then make “snatch and grab” arrests, impounding the cars of people who had come to support the water protectors but had no expectation that they’d be arrested when the action was over and the police told them to leave. They have to pay heavy fines ($900) to get their cars back. She said the arrests and impoundment fines for their cars are unlawful. “The intention with those types of actions is to scare out-of-towners from being comfortable coming to these actions. So they’re trying to chill the rights of others to come and participate in these protests.”

  • Environmental Lawyer Explains Standing Rock Legal Issues




  • The authorities regularly characterize the natives as terrorists, and local radio spreads false rumors of farm animals being slaughtered and stolen, reported vandalism—the kind of thing you would expect from psychologically projected homesteader fears about savage Indians of earlier centuries.

    Yes, Magazine on Oct. 31 reported: “The county sheriff is claiming the water protectors were violent and that police were stopping a riot. But hours of live video feed from people caught in the confrontation showed instead a military-style assault on unarmed people: police beating people with batons, police with assault rifles, chemical mace, guns firing rubber bullets and beanbag rounds, tasers.”

  • Why Police From 7 Different States Invaded a Standing Rock Camp—and Other Questions


  • The UN has sent human rights observers. According to Salon, Nov. 16, 2016: “The U.N. special rapporteur said that American law enforcement officials, private security firms and the North Dakota National Guard have used unjustified force against protesters.

    “ ‘This is a troubling response to people who are taking action to protect natural resources and ancestral territory in the face of profit-seeking activity,’ [Maina] Kiai [U.N. special rapporteur] said in his statement, which was issued by the Office of the U.N. High Commissioner for Human Rights and was endorsed by several other U.N. experts.

  • Native Americans facing excessive force in North Dakota pipeline protests – UN expert


  • “At least 400 activists have been detained and often have been held in ‘inhuman and degrading conditions in detention,’ Kiai added. Some indigenous protesters have said they were treated like animals and even held in dog kennels.

  • Dakota pipeline protesters say they were detained in dog kennels; 268 arrested in week of police crackdown


  • “ ‘Marking people with numbers and detaining them in overcrowded cages, on the bare concrete floor, without being provided with medical care, amounts to inhuman and degrading treatment,’ the U.N. expert said.

    “ ‘The excessive use of State security apparatus to suppress protest against corporate activities that are alleged to violate human rights is wrong,’ he continued, noting that it violates U.N. guidelines on business and human rights.

    “Amnesty International USA, which has repeatedly criticized authorities for not respecting the rights of protesters, issued another statement on Tuesday noting that U.S. authorities had put up roadblocks to prevent journalists and human rights observers from documenting the protests and the official response.”

  • U.N. experts call for halt in Dakota Access pipeline, blast “excessive force” against protesters


  • Living on Earth reporter Sandy Tolan reflected: “You know, at times I felt I was back reporting in the West Bank, and not the Northern Plains…”

  • Standing With the Standing Rock Sioux


  • The Bundy crew was the cowboys, not the Indians

    Compare the government response at Standing Rock with the response occasioned by Ammon Bundy and his gang of armed militants when they occupied Oregon’s Malheur National Wildlife Refuge for over a month in January 2016. Imagine if the Bundy gang had been pepper sprayed, beaten, hit with water cannon, tased. But the Bundy crew were taking over the refuge to proclaim their belief that public lands should be given free to the profit-making private ranching business. In other words, the Bundy crew was the cowboys, not the Indians.

    The mainstream corporate media has largely ignored the stand-off at Standing Rock. Rallies have taken place around the world at places like Tokyo, Stockholm, and Auckland, but the sad truth is many foreigners have heard more about Standing Rock than Americans have. Not surprising. The news editors, working for corporate media conglomerates, choose what they believe we should know and what fits the larger corporate agenda, and so they devote massively more play to Brad Pitt, to the gossipy politics of who’s-on-first, and to whatever the latest glittering consumer thing is than they do to climate change and issues highlighted by the poor and the powerless, like Standing Rock. What coverage that does exist is usually cursory and misleading.

    Fortunately, alternative media have been on the scene and active at Standing Rock. As someone who taught journalism for more nearly 20 years, it has been refreshing for me to see what the alternative press is accomplishing.

    Amy Goodman of the webcast Democracy Now brought the prayer-resistance movement to national attention over the summer. She was arrested and charged with riot in absentia for her live reports of water protectors being set upon by dogs. The charge was later dismissed in court.

    Jordan Chariton of The Young Turks Network has done searching interviews and incisive commentary from the scene.

    But my absolute favorite news source at Standing Rock is Myron Dewey’s Digital Smoke Signals. Dewey does updates every day, which he posts on Facebook. I highly recommend anyone who has a Facebook account to “follow” him. I went to Standing Rock on Oct. 4-11 with two friends and I have since been able to keep up with developments on the ground through Dewey’s Facebook broadcasts. He posts live stream unedited clips that constitute what he calls an ongoing “documentation” of what is happening day-to-day at the movement.

    Here is Dewey at night standing on a hillside next to the Oceti Sakowin encampment. His face appears in the glow of his screen. Then he’s panning and zooming in on a large grassfire as he’s telling us about it. His finger appears in the screen and points out where the fire started. He says the helicopter which constantly circulates over the camp suddenly disappeared 20 minutes before they saw the first flames. He zooms to the area where he and the person he is with first spotted the fire. He says, “It looked like someone using a drip torch.” He says they called 911, but it’s been over an hour and the Morton County Fire Department hasn’t shown up. He tells the people in the camp, his audience, not to worry, though. It looks like the fire was started by DAPL employees to scare them or hurt them. But the Oceti Sakowin is full of Indians who supplement their income by wild-land firefighting, work that also benefits Mother Earth; he mentions that he is himself a “hotshot” firefighter [one of the elite crews]. He and his fellow firefighters can tell by the wind direction that the fire won’t harm the camp.

    Now here’s Dewey on a bright morning walking along the road by Oceti Sakowin. A young man appears on screen, and Dewey asks him who he is and why he’s here. He’s from the Paiute nation. “I’m here to protect the water,” he says. Dewey asks him to sing a Paiute song. The young man closes his eyes and sings.

    In another nighttime broadcast find we ourselves looking through a car windshield, headlights illuminating the highway, centerlines whizzing by. We hear voices talking in the backseat. The car drives on and on. We’re just watching the road. Then ahead is a police roadblock. The police van looms. Dewey gets out with his camera and calls over to the officers, asks them where they’re from, inquires about where the road blocks are, what are the open routes. At one level it’s a mundane exchange between a citizen and police, but you experience the edginess of the situation. More deeply, you feel the riskiness and pathos that is involved any human interaction. Dewey firmly exercises his right to have these protect-and-serve police respond to him civilly; he is cordial and respectful in a way that reinforces to them and to his viewers that he is after all not their enemy but a fellow human being. Dewey asks more questions and the lead officer says he doesn’t want to be filmed; Dewey offers to turn his camera away from them and onto himself. The distant officers disappear from the screen and Dewey’s face fills it. The contact officer walks nearer; we can hear his voice. Dewey can’t resist a joke, though. He asks the officer if he’s sure he doesn’t want to become famous by putting his face on Dewey’s screen? You realize these are just guys doing their job. Dewey understands that, but he also wants to educate them about the water protectors’ mission. He never misses an opportunity to educate his adversary, as well as his own people about the larger dimensions of the Standing Rock resistance. When he gets back in the car, someone in the back seat says “Let’s get out of here; this is enemy territory.” Dewey laughs, turning the car around, “It’s not enemy territory.”

    I believe you learn more about Standing Rock by watching Dewey’s unedited video than you ever could from watching any number of dramatically produced, commercially constricted reports on CNN, complete with the drumb-drumb latest crisis theme music.

    Dewey explains to his viewers that what they’re seeing is a “documentation” that’s not edited. “It’s not scripted. It’s not acted out.”

    After a month of watching Dewey’s daily reports I realize more fully than I ever have before how ghastly and vacuous mainstream news reporting is: a production where facts have been emptied of the humanity of real encounters, replaced by the shallow performances of reporters and news sources, slick, clichéd phrasing, behavior slotted into ready made categories, events analyzed and even predigested. The news about reality comes to us compartmentalized in trays like tasteless microwave dinners. Rarely is the reader or viewer allowed to simply experience the event unfolding through the reporter’s eyes or camera. The stories are crafted and slickly packaged. Their very polish and stimulating presentation sabotages their meaning and replaces it with a meaningless, artificial understanding.

    Note that I am not saying that the news these days is politically biased. Some obviously is, but the left or right bias charge is a serious red herring, a mis-direction. In fact, in mainstream media’s very effort to appear neutral and unbiased means events are chopped up and pieced together to fit the templates of a few hackneyed forms of storytelling: the winner-loser story, the conflict story, the individual overcoming obstacles story, the facing bad choices stories, he-said, she-said stories, scandal stories, hypocrisy stories. You’ve seen them all, repeatedly.

    Most of these templates come plated with a cynicism, skepticism, superiority, or sentimentality that grabs our attention by adding a dash of disgust. The current journalistic manner of telling stories reduces and dismisses the story in a way that sometimes makes the commercials and pop-up ads come as a relief. None of the common journalistic templates or attitude has much to do with real life as it’s lived in the moment. It’s not what people really experience in their lives. Instead, it’s how they’ve been conditioned to wrap up experience afterward in a dramatized way that leaches out the nuance, that leaves out the moment-to-moment uncertainty, or as the Lakota call it, the Wakan, the deep mystery of relationships that permeates every event. And that’s what Dewey’s broadcasts have in abundance. You get to see him interacting with the people who show up on his screen. You get to feel his humanity and the mystery of everyday relationships taking place at Standing Rock that he brings to light. It’s certainly not dramatic or melodramatic. It’s not interesting or stimulating in the usual way. It does seem really important.

    So when Dewey sits in his parked car and does an update video on “10 things to know about DAPL” (Nov. 18, 2016), there’s no editing and no script, meaning that you get to see him thinking through what those top 10 things might be. Some points he makes are incisive and comic, others not so much. But the not-so-much ones can lead you to thinking about gray areas, the imprecise observations we all make. He asks a guy who just got in the car to help out with his list and the guy, William Hawk Birdshead, goes immediately serious on him until Dewey says, “I was trying to keep it light.” So the Birdshead says, “Laughter is good medicine.” Suddenly they’re off. Dewey mimics the shifty-eyed look of the FBI guys lurking around the area and denying they are FBI, the DAPL security characters trying to look all steely and tough. We learn that in the encampments they say that “DAPL dresses up like Ninja Turtles.” You can tell that it’s DAPL undercover because those guys never drive rez cars, which are rusted and dented. Nobody is spared. Dewey describes the water protectors just arriving from California as dudes who’ve “got their animal spirits on… They’re all furred up. They’re coming in all mystical and crystals.” He and his buddy laugh, which Dewey says is laughter “in a good way,” because the whole thing going on at Standing Rock is deadly serious but you need laughter, because that’s good medicine for healing. And healing and praying are about “getting reconnected with the Earth.”

    This points to a major difference between anthropocentric prayer as most of us know it and earth-mind prayer. In the prayer that most people are familiar with, an individual seeks intercession for human needs with a transcendent being. The Native prayer is about healing not getting. The prayer is a community ceremony or song or ritual to maintain or restore the balance between and among beings, both animate and inanimate. Prayer is to all my relatives, all my relations, the birds, the water, the wind, the buffalo, my family, even those who oppose me as enemies. Mitakuye Oyasin is an important Lakota phrase that means “all my relations.” When you’re watching a Dewey update from Standing Rock you’re experiencing Mitakuye Oyasin in action. It’s newscasting as a kind of prayer, in the earth-mind sense. Whether he’s engaging in laughter or educating about the spiritual importance of water, you can see that what he’s getting at is healing relationships. Watching and listening, you get to be part of that healing.

    What Dewey does goes way beyond advocacy journalism.

    Our traveling companion for our visit to Standing Rock, Lakota elder Tiokasin Ghosthorse, also provides a good way to keep up with developments through the interviews he conducts for his weekly syndicated broadcast from WPKN in Bridgeport Conn. and WBAI in New York City. On Oct. 31, 2016, Tiokasin interviewed a young man who was seized on Oct. 27 when a frontline camp was destroyed by police. Trenton Joseph Castillas Bakeberg, in the bloodline of Crazy Horse, was praying in a sweat lodge when the militarized police swept through the camp. They yanked him out of the sweat lodge and arrested him. The young water protector told Tiokasin:

    “I pray that we’ll be able to keep a state of prayer and peace, as we have been… Although there’s some people on our side are more likely to tend toward violence. But there’s also people on our side to stop them. Don’t start a fight. That’s what it’s all about, keeping it peaceful because the elders told us in the beginning that all it takes is one single act of violence, one person attacking a police officer and they’ll unleash the fear on all of us. This wrath that we have with our military overseas, we’re beginning to see it now in the heart of our own country. All for the greed and the corporate interests of this government. They say we’re a democracy but it’s not showing anymore. The people didn’t want this pipeline, but this foreign entity that they call a corporation, Energy Transfers, is saying, we don’t care. We want this money. We need this for economic stability of the country and that somehow trumps the interests of our communities and our nation as a whole….We’re standing up to this corporate machine with prayer and love.”

  • Forcibly removed from prayer at Standing Rock


  • Against a heavily armed, corporatized democracy designed to ensure that only powerful business and political elites rule the land and possess the wealth of its objects, the Native-American people at Standing Rock stand in defense of Mother Earth armed with songs, prayers, and an understanding that Earth’s objects are us, and we are them. They are our relatives. It seems better armament than most of us Wasi’shu possess. Webster defines fascism as “a political system headed by a dictator in which the government controls business and labor and opposition is not permitted.” It’s an incendiary word, and readers might think ill of me for introducing it here. Certainly we are not a fascist state yet. But for the prayer-resistance at Standing Rock, the clear alliance between corporate and government interests to quell their opposition under color of the law has a fascist flavor.

    It should not surprise anyone that the new US president reportedly holds stocks that directly fund the Dakota Access Pipeline and that the DAPL CEO Kelcy Warren gave the Trump campaign a substantial donation.

  • Trump's Personal Investments Ride on Completion of Dakota Access Pipeline


  • This is how the proto-fascism works. Ironically (or perhaps absurdly), Trump may have been elected by people hoping he would somehow counter the tightening grip of multinational corporations on their lives. One might wish for that to happen.

    At a deep level, Standing Rock may suggest that such absurdities as a Trump presidency occur because our mode of consciousness is impaired or inadequate to the situation it has created on our planet at this historical time. Too many of us have gone dead to the natural world we come from. Our obsessive anthropocentric mode of consciousness has reduced nature and reality at large to a bunch of things we have names for—things that feed our greed. Fortunately, many Indigenous people have retained an acute and ancient consciousness that we are those rocks and trees and clouds, and birds and water that we see outside our windows, and that restoring our relationships with them is incumbent on us.

    John Briggs is emeritus distinguished Professor of Writing and Aesthetics from Western Connecticut State University. He was the English Department’s journalism coordinator for 18 years and was one of the founders of Western’s Department of Writing, Linguistics, and Creative Process. He is the author of several well-known books on chaos theory, fractals and creativity. He lives in the hilltown of Granville, Mass., where served as a Selectman for five years and as reserve police officer for 10 years.


    When people at Standing Rock talk about the black snake they mean the pipeline, referring to an old Sioux legend about a black snake that will threaten the end of the world. The Lakota prophet Black Elk said that in the seventh generation, the Sioux tribes would unite to save the world.

    Media covering the Standing Rock resistance movement:

  • Digital Smoke Signals


  • Myron Dewey, Facebook


  • The Antimedia


  • Democracy Now


  • The Intercept


  • The Guardian


  • Censored News


  • Unicorn Riot


  • Living on Earth


  • The Indigenous Environmental Network


  • Status of Standing Rock court claim



  •           UPDATE, 9-30-16: Damages awarded for unjust killing, 4th Amendment violation        

    BULLETIN:
    Hartford federal jury awards $170K compensatory damages & 32K punitive damages in 4th Amendment / fatal dog shooting case. Costs and attorney fees to be awarded after eight years of litigation expected to total $500,000 - $700,000, possibly more.


    “This verdict is a strong statement from the jury that privacy rights of city residents are just as important as those of suburban homeowners,” said attorney Jon Schoenhorn for the plaintiffs.

    9-17-16 column below




    Judge orders attachment
    of personal assets
    of cops who trespassed




    By Andy Thibault

    This is the haunting voice of trauma inflicted on a 12-year-old girl:

    “That day never goes away. It’s like I can’t really escape it, no matter how hard I try. I should have done something – anything – to stop that bullet from hitting him in the head.”

    And here is some police scanner chatter about the shooting:

    “Have you got anybody hit?

    “Negative, negative, just a dog.

    “We’re all set, shut down the lights. I don’t want a scene here at the, uh, neighborhood.”

    The shooting occurred after school on Dec. 20, 2006 on Enfield Street in Hartford’s North End. The girl, known as K. Harris, suffered Post Traumatic Stress Disorder and became suicidal.

    The U.S. Second Circuit of Appeals ruled two years ago that the cops were trespassing and ordered a trial just to determine damages. The Second Circuit ruling overturned a 2012 verdict by an all-suburban jury in Hartford U.S. District Court supporting the home invasion by police.

    The appeals court also opened the door to both compensatory and punitive damages. Now – as a trial on the amount to award the plaintiff is scheduled to begin Monday – the city is trying to weasel out of its obligation and in the process throwing the cops it promised to indemnify under the bus.

    The Associated Press reported over the weekend that the city of Hartford had reversed its position to indemnify the officers found at fault by the appeals court. Hartford Police Union President Richard Holton told the AP that officers Johnmichael O’Hare and Anthony Pia had been “hung out to dry.”

    Friday afternoon, U.S. Magistrate Judge Donna Martinez ordered the officers’ personal assets attached in the amount of 1.4 million – O’Hare at $750,000 and Pia at $650,000.



    In a documentary which premiered this summer at the Toronto Film Festival, K. Harris recalls letting her dog – a St. Bernard named Seven – outside after school and then hearing a commotion in her front yard.


    “There was a police officer standing over Seven with a gun pointed at Seven. I yelled at him, please, no, don’t shoot my dog!

    “He looked at me dead in my eyes for like a second and then he took a step and then he shot Seven in the head. The police officer was like, ‘I’m sorry, Ma’am, your dog isn’t going to make it.’

    “My life ended right there.”

    Because the officers lacked a warrant or probable cause to invade the Harris property, they violated the family’s Fourth Amendment rights ...

  • Complete column via CtNewsJunkie









  • Documentary Filmmaker Andrea B. Scott’s ‘Just a Dog’










  • more COOL JUSTICE







  • Recent columns:

  • NEW: RFK Jr. says ‘recent forensic evidence’ points to two shooters in his father’s assassination


  • Judges who played role in murder probe squelched access to key testimony


  • UPCOMING:


  • Book news @NorwichBulletin @HartfordCourant #moreCOOLJUSTICE #SpraguePublicLibrary Thursday, Sept. 22, 6:30 pm



  •           DETOX - Defense Nutrition's Body Cleansing Formulas        

    DETOX

    Cleanse Your Body from Devastating Toxins!

    It has been proven beyond doubt that environmental toxins have been invading our bodies, causing oxidative damage to cellular lipids, proteins and DNA with health shattering consequences.

    The body’s detoxifying organs, the liver, kidneys and digestive tract are inherently programmed to cleanse the body but nonetheless are dependent on each other. Any impairment in one of these organs may cause disorders in the others. Keeping the liver, kidneys and digestive tract clean and functional is imperative to sustaining a viable defense against environmental and metabolic toxins for retaining a prime state of health.

    Defense Nutrition’s Body Cleansing Formulas were designed to naturally help enhance neutralization and removal of toxins. The formulas are made with the finest plant based herbal extracts, traditionally used to promote total body detoxification and rejuvenation through cleansing of the liver, kidneys and digestive tract.


    Livafect is designed to naturally support liver health and function. The formula contains a proprietary blend of herbal extracts, designed to promote cleansing and rejuvenation of the liver and the whole body.

    KidnX is an all natural herbal formula, designed to support kidneys’ function and health.

    DigestX is a synbiotic formula, containing a food derived matrix of beneficial probiotics with pre-biotics and antioxidant nutrients, designed to cleanse the digestive tract and support healthy gut flora.


              [Bonus Round] Titan Attacks, Anycrate, Digby Forever, Virexian, Heroes 2, and Hardway        

    bonusroundWelcome to the latest entry in our Bonus Round series, wherein we tell you all about the new Android games of the day that we couldn't get to during our regular news rounds. Consider this a quick update for the dedicated gamers who can't wait for our bi-weekly roundups, and don't want to wade through a whole day's worth of news just to get their pixelated fix. Today we've got a hectic Space Invaders like arcade game, a fun pixel-based indie local multiplayer, an endless runner digging game, a neon arcade-like twin-stick roguelike, a pleasant looking old-school strategy RPG, and a colorful endless road building game.

    Read More

    [Bonus Round] Titan Attacks, Anycrate, Digby Forever, Virexian, Heroes 2, and Hardway was written by the awesome team at Android Police.


              Tapas til sjøss...        

    Guttetur er ikke hva det en gang var...

    Kassevis med øl, tåkete erindringer av bygdedans og kalde joikaboller? For det var vel sånn det en gang var?!? Alkoholforgiftning, sjanseløs damemysing og elendig mat har liksom alltid vært grunnpilarene innenfor den superhemmelige Guttetur-bevegelsen? Det går jo fremdeles gjetord om de legendariske gutteturene til Jesus, Bartolomeus og Judas... Og selv i oldtiden fikk tydeligvis kalde joikaboller bein å gå på, ikke minst da Kheops, Sneferu og Tuthmose en sjelden gang fikk fri fra husets plikter!

    Joda. Jentene har ogsÃ¥ hatt sine turer, de ikke fullt sÃ¥ myteomspunnede "Jenteturene"... Sant nok er det vel ingen mann i hele verden som ærlig talt vet hva som foregÃ¥r der? Men vi har likevel vÃ¥re tanker... Vi liker ihvertfall Ã¥ innbille oss at disse jenteturene ogsÃ¥ er bygget pÃ¥ 3 grunnpilarer.. Formodentlig: symaskin, spinnerokk og tupperware? Muligens spritet opp av et kvart glass med utvannet rødvin? Og at det litt ut pÃ¥ kvelden, nÃ¥r glasset nærmer seg halv-tomt, i enkelte tilfeller kan dukke opp noen fnisete historier om han halv-kjekke treningsinstruktøren som muligens har blunket diskrete til en av jentetur-deltagerne?


    Selvfølgelig snurrer de opp et mangfold av innbydende hjemmelagde paier og ostesmørbrød, et bugnende ost & kjeks bord, reke-cocktail og konfekt. Og nÃ¥r klokken runder 22 blank er hytten ryddet og strøken. Samtlige jenteturdeltagere ligger og sover sin søteste søvn i yndige nystrøkne blomstrete nattkjoler og rent undertøy.


    PÃ¥ guttetur blir det nødvendigvis litt annerledes... Utfordringen har vel alltid vært at punkt 1 (alkoholkonsumet) som oftest fører til at punkt 2 (damemysingen) heldigvis faller helt i dass. Det hører nemlig til sjeldenhetene at guttetur-deltagere faktisk makter Ã¥ holde øyelokkene oppe sÃ¥pass lenge at de klarer Ã¥ skimte konturene av disse frammande spanande kvinnfolkene man ved neste guttetur ideelt sett skulle preike i det vide og det brede om?

    Og enda verre er det med punkt 3 (ukulinert mat)! For når gutter drar på tur skal man bruke minimalt med tid på matlaging! Man skal jo ikke kaste bort den dyrebare tiden man heller kunne brukt til å fortære enda en 6-pack!?! Dessuten hører ikke ekte mannfolk hjemme på kjøkkenet... De hører hjemme i stresslessen! Resultatet blir en handlevogn stappet til randen med fuktige brunevarer og helt på toppen en ørliten hermetikkboks med Joikaboller, Trøndersodd eller Whiskas! Om det er plass...


    Men litt ut på kvelden (fra 16:23 og utover) går det på høgg og belegg. En saus av hungersultne mannfolk lengter etter konemødre der de raver rundt på kjøkkenet på håpløs jakt etter boksåpneren... Selvsagt en umulig oppgave! Mannfolk har jo ikke den villeste idé om hvor konemødrene gjemmer slike redkaper!?! Og heller ikke hvordan man bruker dem. Så da er det heller frem med slakteknivene som henger på veggen.

    Etter et raskt knivslagsmål der 2-3 av gutteturdeltagerne segner om klarer endelig sistemann å treffe hermetikkboksen. Ut strømmer det en uimotståelig velduft av innbydende Trøndersodd. Boksen flerres opp på tvers og innholdet slurpes uoppvarmet rett fra hermetikkboksen... Neste morgen våkner man opp på kjøkkengulvet med skjorten på snei i et hav av resirkulert sodd, kroppsavfall og legemsdeler.

    Men DET var i gamledager... I 2012 har tydeligvis verden gÃ¥tt videre, med stormskritt?


    Blomsterstjernen og hans barndomskompis, ja hvorfor ikke bare kalle ham for Anti-Blomsterstjernen, hadde nemlig lenge snakket om Ã¥ ta seg en velfortjent frihelg i sistnevntes 80-talls cabincruiser-ikon: Draco 3000. Men utfordringen er jo som alltid, at med lekne smÃ¥barn, mannskjære koner og unaturlig travle liv blir det dessverre sjelden tid til Ã¥ realisere den slags planer...


    Men for tretten dager siden, da solen plutselig tittet frem igjen etter den Ã¥rlige bergenske "syv-Ã¥rs-monsunen", klarte utrolig nok de 2 kompisene Ã¥ presse inn den forjettede gutteturen! Ikke en fullblods langhelg, men noen dyrebare timer mellom kl 16 lørdag ettermiddag og klokken 12 søndag formiddag... Men en mini-guttetur er heller ikke Ã¥ forakte? Her kombinerer man jo det beste fra to verdener: Familiekos & Haraball... Kan det bli bedre? (Sikkert...)

    Det skulle vise seg Ã¥ bli en kamp mot klokken og solen... I lynende fart (81 km/t i 80-sonen) suste de norske kopiene av Sonny Crockett & Rico Tubbs ut av bergensk politidistrikt og over Nordhordalandsbroen i blendende ettermiddagssol. I det fjerne blinket en av 80-tallets mest undervurderte cabincruisere... Men først mÃ¥tte det jo handles!


    Et brÃ¥brems utenfor landhandleren var selvsagt pÃ¥krevd. Ingen guttetur uten mat & drikke! Handlevognen ble ubønnhørlig stappet av øl i alle Tuborgs farger! (Kremt... da snakker vi altsÃ¥ om en sÃ¥nn barne-handlevogn...) Men sÃ¥... Plutselig var det som om verden sto stille for et lite sekund... Anti-Blomsterstjernen stilte det uunngÃ¥elige spørsmÃ¥let: "Hva skal vi lage til middag?"... SpørsmÃ¥let dirret i løse luften. Blomsterstjernens tanker løp løpsk... Mat? Guttetur? BÃ¥tkjøkken (byssen)? Anti-Blomsterstjernen..?

    Selv om Blomsterstjernen formelig elsker delikatesser og gourmetmat fikk han ikke opp annet svar enn et nølende "Joikaboller"..? Anti-Blomsterstjernen svarte uanfektet: "Jeg kunne heller tenkt meg Tapas"...

    Tapas? Tapas? Tapas? Tapas? Tapas?!? Til sjøss? På guttetur?!?



    Selv om dette kom som et gigantisk sjokk på undertegnede var han selvsagt hel-giret på idéen! Ikke i sin villeste fantasi hadde han sett for seg at dette kunne være et aktuelt middagstema på guttetur i en 80-talls cabincruiser... Men verden vil bedras.

    Landhandleren var i sjokk! Aldri før hadde han opplevd kunder som spurte etter Tapas-rÃ¥varer... Men innimellom butikkhyllene for potetkaker, kÃ¥lrabi, svineknoker og brun saus fant man likevel de ingrediensene man trengte for Ã¥ diske opp et helaftens Tapas-bord, til sjøss...

    Solen lå allerede lavt i horisonten! Her var ingen tid å miste!!! Brennkvikt (61 km/t i 60-sonen) brølte vi videre mot Cabincruiserdrømmen. Klokken ble godt og vel 18 før vi endelig kunne stige ombord i det flytende totalrenoverte klenodiet! Draftet ble saumfart etter nærmeste gjestehavn for egnet "gutteturing"...

    "Kjelstraumen" pekte seg raskt ut som et yndet motiv! Visstnok et yrende feststed! (ihvertfall sommerstid...) En rask telefon senere var beslutningen tatt! Joda Kjelstraumen (eller rettere sagt "Tjiiiedljjschtræææuumæn" som de lokale uttalte det) hadde både gjestehavn med strøm og en frekk pub som att på til var åpen helt til kl 2 om natten!!!


    Klokken nærmet seg 18:30 og solen senket seg allerede mot fjellknausene. Kalesjen ble flerret av i rekordtempo og de to mannevonde V8-erne knurret pÃ¥litelig under dekk. En drøy halvtime senere etter febrilsk kartlesing gjennom urent farvann ankret 80-tallets sønner opp ved gjestgiveriet nøyaktig da solen takket for seg! For en timing! For en tur! For en festaften dette skulle bli!

    Nei... De er ikke forlovet...
    Endelig kunne den første (eller var det andre?) ølboksen jekkes opp! Gasskomfyren ble tent og de 2 hypermoderne guttene satte i gang et Tapas-marathon uten like! Aldri før hadde nok den slags mat satt sine føtter i en av 80-tallets Draco'er? Nei her ombord var de nok langt mer fortrolig med Trøndersodd pÃ¥ boks, Karbonade pÃ¥ skive eller kanskje Toro's Jægergryte med lever - om det skulle være virkelig fint? Aldri hadde vel heller en sÃ¥nn mengde hvitløk fÃ¥tt fritt spillerom i byssen. En sydlandsk eim spredde seg over hele Nordhordaland denne aftenen. Fremmed-skepsisen kom til syne. Innbyggerne skalket vinduer, dører og luftekanaler i frykt for at de var blitt invadert av Iran, Irak eller Spania.

    En time eller tre senere sto middagsbordet endelig dekket med spicy kjøttboller i frekk chilitomat, lakserull-lefser med urteost, fylte olivener, dadler i røkt bacon og en soltørket tomatsalat. Selvfølgelig akkompagnert av en nitidig temperert rødvin fra Châteauneuf-du-pape, etter sigende til en verdi tilsvarende båtens nypris i 1981... På stereoanlegget buldret alt fra TnT, via Tindrum til Stage Dolls. Den perfekte taffelmusikk.


    Det mysne blikket var allerede pÃ¥ plass! Det var pÃ¥ høy tid Ã¥ oppsøke denne tilsynelatende heidundrane nattklubben som antageligvis hadde herjet Kjelstraumen siden oppstarten i 1610! Men først: oppvasken! Ja du hørte riktig!!! Moderne gutter foretrekker nemlig renhet og orden pÃ¥ gutteturer... Blomsterstjernen lever da ogsÃ¥ etter "alt som er gjort er gjort"-prinsippet. Og ingenting hindrer jo en liten bonus-øl under oppvasken?

    Kysten lÃ¥ klar! Nordhordaland skulle gjøres utrygg! De to kumpanene holdt ustø kurs mot vepsebolet; nattpuben! Men lange i gjeipen mÃ¥tte de raskt konstatere at høsten nok ikke var like attraktiv her ute i havgapet som den sydende fellesferien... Den forjettede nattklubben lÃ¥ nærmest brakk! Det eneste som rørte seg der inne var fire gamle fordrukne sjøulker som attpÃ¥til la beina pÃ¥ nakken da de kjente hvitløkseimen som fulgte i vÃ¥re fotspor. Men en ting skal de ha her ute ved kysten! NÃ¥r man spør etter en halvliter, ja sÃ¥ fÃ¥r man en halvliter! Ikke 0.45, 0.40, 0.33 eller 0.25 som er trenden innaskjærs...


    Etter endt plikt var det bare til å returnere duknakket men fornøyd tilbake til skipet, spanjolenes nordligste fort. Og etter nok en runde med nattlig tungrock og iskald nattpils var det tid for kahytten. Blomsterstjernenen passet visstnok perfekt i "akterkabinen" nærmest motorene da han i følge kompanjongen også hørtes ut som en dieselmotor nattestid... En av oss sov veldig godt. Den andre hadde øreverk.

    Og omtrent sånn endte da også denne moderne gutteturen. Kanskje ikke helt sånn man holdt på på 1600-tallet? Da vi våknet neste morgen skinte solen like fint og brorparten av alle drikkevarene sto uåpnet i kjøleskapet. Verden er tydeligvis i forandring! Men guttetur-idéen lever likevel videre: "det gjelder å løsrive seg fra dagliglivets plikter og regler". Så også ved frokostbordet... For når sant skal sies har det vel ALDRI hendt at tannlege-konemor serverer Cola og sjokoladepålegg til frokosten!



    Men til sjøss er alt lov! Takk og pris...

    God fredag og "Dra te sjøss"!










    P.S. For alle dere som lurer sÃ¥ kan jeg røpe at det ble benyttet Nugattis superdigge nyhet pÃ¥ morgenbrødet: "Melke-sjoko"






              O primeiro menino na nova cidade        

    Após minha primeira estória contando como foi minha iniciação (Inocência perdida), passo a contar como as coisas se sucederam na nova cidade.
    O fato era que eu já estava viciado em levar uma rola no cuzinho. Gostava muito de sentir meu buraquinho sendo fodido desde os meus treze anos de idade. Meu “professor de 17 anos na época” me ensinara muitas coisas sobre sexo ou pelo menos aquilo que ele sabia melhor do que eu. Nunca revelei nosso segredo a ninguém e tivemos muitos momentos de extrema felicidade, embora, às vezes, eu achasse que os outros meninos desconfiassem de mim.
    Nova cidade, novo bairro cheio de garotos, nova escola, a vida seguia em frente, mas eu já me incomodava com a vontade de ser enrabado de novo.
    Eu agora já estava com 18 anos, meu corpo se desenvolvia, minha bunda estava mais arrebitada e rechonchuda que nunca e, embora eu agisse como um garoto “normal” (não era afeminado e nem agia como um viadinho), não demorou para que os outros rapazes começassem a fazer comentários a respeito de como eu tinha um traseiro gostoso e essas coisas todas. Era corriqueiro levar passadas de mão e encoxadas, mas eu me mantinha firme e procurava não dar bandeira sobre meus desejos mais profundos. Eu tinha sido bem instruído pelo meu mestre quanto ao modo de agir na frente de outros rapazes. Então sempre que um vinha com aquelas brincadeiras eu revidava ou fingia ficar irritado para manter as aparências, de modo que não desconfiavam que na verdade aquilo me dava um enorme tesão.
    Passaram-se os meses, eu já tinha feito alguns amigos e nada tinha acontecido ainda.
    Um belo dia, um garoto chamado Zé Paulo de 24 anos que era amigo do meu irmão mais velho foi procurá-lo em casa, mas ele não estava e ficamos os dois conversando. O papo foi evoluindo e eu percebia que vez ou outra o cara esfregava o pinto, o que atraia o meu olhar. Ele usava uma bermuda um pouco apertada o que demonstrava o volume que aos poucos se formava dentro dela. Era ele tocar no cacete e meus olhos imediatamente seguiam seu movimento. Claro que não demorou para o Zé Paulo perceber meu “incômodo” e foi levando o papo para o lado que ele queria. Perguntou se eu sabia brincar de troca-troca e eu respondi que não, então ele me disse que se eu quisesse ele poderia me mostrar. Eu quis saber como era aquela brincadeira e ele me explicou que primeiro ele colocaria o pinto na minha bunda e depois eu colocaria o pinto na bunda dele. Quando ouvi aquelas palavras meu cuzinho piscou de desejo e eu nem vacilei para topar brincar com ele. Ele reagiu com um sorrisinho maroto e sugeriu que fôssemos procurar um lugar para brincar.
    Lugares escondidos eram o que não faltavam, pois havia muitas casas em construção (o bairro estava se desenvolvendo) e também muitos terrenos com mato relativamente alto que serviriam de esconderijo para esse tipo de brincadeira. Saímos dali e nos dirigimos a um terreno próximo onde ninguém poderia nos ver.
    Achamos um lugar ideal e quando Zé Paulo tirou a bermuda, saltou para fora um pinto bem maior que aquele com o qual eu estava acostumado (devia ter uns 20 cms e era um pouco grosso, com uma cabeça grande e vermelha). Meus olhos brilharam ante aquela visão e ele percebendo meu êxtase pediu para eu pegar nele. Sem qualquer pudor agasalhei aquela carne dura com minha mão pequena. Estava quente e babava um líquido transparente. Instintivamente comecei uma punheta de leve naquele mastro o que foi suficiente para a pergunta dele: “Você já pegou num cacete antes né?”. Meio sem graça por ter sido desmascarado respondi que sim e contei a ele sobre minha experiência anterior. Seu rosto ficou iluminado de felicidade e então ele disparou: “Você gosta muito de rola?”. Respondi que gostava e sentia muita vontade de pegar numa fazia muito tempo, mas ainda não tinha tido coragem e ele era o primeiro rapaz do bairro para quem eu fazia aquilo. Ele me disse: “Então chupa seu pirulito porque eu sei que você deve gostar também”. Sem vacilar abocanhei a cabeça do caralho que pulsava na minha frente e como já tinha alguma experiência, comecei a chupar com todo o cuidado para não raspar os dentes. Seu caralho era um pouco grande para minha boquinha pequena, mas eu me esforçava para proporcionar prazer para aquele machinho delicioso. Ele elogiava: “Nunca um viadinho me chupou tão gostoso. Desse jeito vou querer sempre”. Não respondi nada, pois tinha a boca ocupada e não pretendia parar de chupar, já que sentia tanto tesão naquilo. Após algum tempo mamando, ele me pediu para parar senão ele acabaria gozando e estava a fim de fazer outras coisas comigo. Ele falou: “Bom, eu te chamei para fazer troca-troca, mas na verdade eu quero mesmo comer seu cuzinho. Deixa eu enfiar em você?”. “Claro que deixo”, respondi tremendo de tesão. “Você ta viciado em pinto. Vou te comer tão gostoso que você vai querer sempre meu cacete enterrado em você. Tira toda a roupa e fica peladinho que eu quero ver o meu troféu”, ordenou. Fiz como ele mandou e ele elogiou muito o que viu: “Nossa, caralho! Que bundinha maravilhosa você tem! Quero ficar horas metendo nesse cuzinho delicioso. Fica de quatro pra mim fica!”. Fiquei de quatro na sua frente, arrebitando bem o traseiro e expondo meu buraquinho o máximo possível. Ele se aproximou e começou a me lamber. Aquela sensação nova eu não conhecia e fui às nuvens com aquele cunete. Meu corpo tremia a cada passada de língua. Quanto mais metia língua mais eu me entregava a ele e percebendo meu bem estar, perguntou: “Acha que vai agüentar meu pau dentro do seu cu?”. Respondi: “Acho que sim apesar de ser grande e grosso”. Ele cuspiu várias vezes no próprio pinto e passou bastante saliva no meu furinho. Encostou a cabeça da rola começou a pressionar. Eu reclamava um pouco da dor, ele passava mais saliva, me segurava firme pela cintura e voltava a tentar enfiar aquele cabeção dentro de mim. Tentou e tentou até que conseguiu fazer passar pelo anel. Eu vi até estrelas e gemi um pouco mais alto. Ele pediu silêncio para que ninguém nos ouvisse e continuou forçando até estar metade dentro de mim. Lágrimas rolavam pelo rosto, mas eu não estava disposto a perder a chance de levar novamente uma rola na bunda, de modo que agüentei como pude e fiz o possível para receber aquele pedaço de carne delicioso no rabo. Agora eu já sentia seus pentelhos encostando nas polpas da minha bunda e suas bolas batendo nas minhas próprias bolas. Ele se movimentava devagar até eu acostumar com todo aquele volume me penetrando e rasgando e aproveitava para dizer umas barbaridades:” Caralho! Nunca meti num cu tão gostoso. Você tem mesmo que dar esse rabinho de ouro. Como sua bunda é generosa. Engoliu toda minha piroca. Ta tudo atolado!”. Eu não dizia nada, só ouvia e gemia no compasso do vai-e-vem que estava me proporcionando um prazer imenso. Sentia arder por dentro, mas nem de longe queria que ele parasse. Zé Paulo não parou, continuou aumentando aos poucos seus movimentos. Agora eu já não sentia mais dor alguma, só mesmo tesão de estar invadido de novo por trás e como eu gostava daquilo. Sentir o caralho alojado lá dentro, entrando e saindo, rasgando e fazendo arder de prazer. Eu estava nas alturas. Depois de uns 20 minutos me fodendo, ele estocou bem forte meu cuzinho e gozou sua porra quente dentro de mim, gemendo e urrando de prazer.
    Eu já sabia que ele tinha me inundado de porra, mas nem me preocupava, pois estava acostumado a levar esses jatos quentes que eram o meu prêmio por ser obediente.
    Saciado, ele se sentou ainda sem a bermuda e com o pau meio amolecido. Eu me sentei de frente para ele e começamos a conversar. “Obrigado por deixar eu meter em você. Levanta e deixa eu ver uma coisa”. Levantei, ele me colocou de costas para ele, abriu minhas nádegas e foi conferir o estrago que seu pinto tinha feito. “Seu cuzinho ta arrombado, mas acho que eu não machuquei você. Ta doendo muito?”. Sentei-me novamente à sua frente e respondi: “Ta ardendo um pouco, mas depois passa. É que seu pinto é muito grande. Nunca tinha experimentado desse tamanho”. “Você gostou?”, ele quis saber. “Gostei e quero fazer de novo quando você quiser”. “Você ta viciado mesmo em levar no rabo né sua bichinha. Pode deixar que eu vou querer comer sempre. Essa sua bunda merece um cacete todo dia. Não esquece que esse vai ser nosso segredinho, se contar pra alguém a gente se ferra”. “Pode deixar que eu não vou contar. Eu sei o que pode acontecer se meu pai souber disso”.
    Ficamos ali ainda algum tempo, eu completamente pelado, ele sem bermuda, conversando sobre o que faríamos na próxima vez, quase sussurrando para não alertar nossa presença ali.
    Depois de um tempo resolvemos que era melhor nos vestir e sair pra não chamar a atenção.
    Alguns dias depois nós teríamos uma nova trepada, mas contarei como as coisas aconteceram em outra oportunidade.
    Os fatos relatados aqui são reais e aconteceram há pouco tempo.
    Comentários são bem vindos: ca.brasil2007@hotmail.com.
              MINHA PRIMA ME INICIOU NO BI        

    Tenho apenas vinte anos de idade, mas sou o tipo de garota bem safadinha. Adoro transar, seja com homens, mulheres, casais ou em grupo.O que importa para mim que sou do tipo completinha, é eu gozar muito e fazer o mesmo com o meu parceiro ou parceira. Perdi a minha virgindade quando eu tinha dezesseis anos,foi com um namorado cinco anos mais velho que eu, mas que soube conduzir toda relação com muita cautela e fez-me mulher de uma forma que jamais esqueci, já que foi uma experiência bastante satisfatória e muito prazerosa. Daí pra frente, transávamos quase todos os dias e eu cada vez queria mais e mais, até que passei a pular a cerca e transar com outros homens também, pois minha xana e meu cuzinho, assim como a minha boca, almejava cada vez mais por uma rola grande e grossa preenchendo os espaços. Em suma, tornei-me uma viciada em sexo, mas até então somente com homens. Portanto no dia que eu estava completando dezenove anos, minha prima que já tinha vinte, conversávamos no meu quarto abertamente sobre namorados, transas, etc, foi quando ela perguntou-me se eu já havia transado com mulher. Disse-lhe que não e não sei se gostaria, pois eu adorava sentir um tarugo bem grande me invadindo as entranhas. Ela insistiu no assunto e perguntou-me se eu nem curiosidade sentia pra saber como era. Disse-lhe que curiosidade eu tinha sim, já que amigas minhas do colégio experimentaram e algumas gostaram e confidencie-lhe que um dia quase aconteceu com uma amiga de sala. Minha prima então perguntou, se de repente pintasse uma chance se eu toparia, respondi que talvez, dependendo com quem fosse e antes que eu pudesse falar mais alguma coisa, ela segurou minha cabeça e lascou um beijo em minha boca. A principio fiquei estática, e como não reagir, ela empurrou meu corpo na cama e veio por cima, beijando-me sem parar e acariciando minha nuca. Percebendo que eu ficara meio ofegante, ela começou a apalpar meus seios e bunda e não levou muito tempo para alcançar minha calcinha, que já estava toda molhadinha, tamanho a satisfação que eu sentia. Percebendo meu estado, ela sugeriu que tirássemos nossas roupas, então foi até a porta do meu quarto, trancou-a e deixou cair o vestidinho que usava, ficando só de calcinha. Eu não reagia, mas instintivamente, retirei minha blusa e saia e também fiquei só de calcinha. Ela então se aproximou, segurou minha mão e fez-me acariciá-la, ao mesmo tempo que me acariciava também. Minutos depois estávamos aos beijos novamente e nos tocando mutuamente já totalmente despidas. Deitamos na cama e começamos a roçar nossas xotas, a dela bem peludinha, ao contrário da minha que tinha poucos cabelos. Ficamos ali deitadas nos roçando por um tempo até que ela desceu sua boca, até chegar na minha xotinha que estava completamente melada e começou a me chupar, como poucos homens fizeram. Um tremor tomou conta do meu corpo e entre gemidos e pedidos para que não parasse, gozei fartamente na boca dela. Foi um prazer e tanto e a primeira vez que gozei com alguém me chupando. Vendo a minha satisfação, ela deitou-se e pediu para que eu a chupasse também. Embora fosse minha primeira vez com uma mulher, não hesitei e cai de boca naquela xota peludinha, chupando-a e introduzindo minha língua, até fazê-la gozar na minha boca também. Daí nos abraços e ficamos nos beijando e nos acariciando até que meu telefone tocou e eu levantei para atender. Quando terminei de falar com a amiga que me dava os parabéns, minha prima chamou-me e perguntou o que eu achei do que acabara de acontecer entre nós, eu nada falei, apenas olhei-a nos olhos, aproximei meus lábios dos dela e dei-lhe um beijo apaixonado de língua, que chegou arrepiá-la. Quando parei, ela apenas falou: que bom que gostou e saiba que sempre que quiser é só me chamar. Disse-lhe que iria querer repetir mais vezes sim, e assim continuamos a fazer até os dias de hoje, sendo que além dela, tenho outras amigas que eu iniciei e que já tinham sido iniciadas por outras. Hoje me relaciono bastante com casais, pois adoro sentir uma vara me rasgando o cu enquanto chupo uma buceta. Mas de todas as mulheres que me relaciono ou me relacionei, nenhuma se iguala a minha prima, que a cada relação nossa e linguada dela na minha xana, me faz sentir nas nuvens.
    M.F - Itaguaí - RJ
              FUTEBOL TAMBÉM TEM SEUS MOMENTOS DE TRISTEZA        

    Fim de semana de futebol que quase termina em tragédia pelo Brasil




    Nem sempre o futebol é só alegria para torcedores e profissionais que trabalham no meio, seja dentro dos próprios clubes, prestam serviços (como policiais, vendedores, etc.) ou na imprensa. No fim de semana que passou dois fatos lamentáveis aconteceram no que deveria ser apenas mais uma rodada do esporte mais popular do país.

    De um lado o poderoso Palmeiras, amargando a Série B em 2013, enfrentando o menos tradicional ABC em Natal no estádio Frasqueirão (1ª foto). O que se viu foi um "ensardinhamento", se é que podemos falar assim, de torcedores no portão de entrada C do estádio. As imagens não mentem e só comprovam que houve falta de bom senso e de organização do evento, colocando em risco o real motivo de existência do futebol: o torcedor. Jovens e adultos correndo perigo de esmagamento contra o alambrado do estádio, relembrando a tragédia de Hillsborough na Inglaterra, em 1989, em que quase 100 pessoas morreram ora asfixiadas, ora esmagadas por superlotação. Enquanto isso dirigentes do time natalense, Polícia Militar e demais envolvidos diretamente com a organização do evento ficam jogando a culpa uns nos outros.

    Do outro, pela Série A, o maior clássico do estado do Paraná: Atlético e Coritiba - o "Atletiba". O que também era pra ser uma disputa apenas na bola passou para as arquibancadas - e de maneira nada saudável. Uma briga entre torcidas no estádio da Vila Capanema (2ª foto) provocou vários feridos, inclusive com queda de alambrado e policiais atirando em direção às pessoas com balas de borracha. Por pouco outra tragédia não acontecia nos gramados brasileiros e alguma providência deve ser tomada para se encontrar os culpados pelos graves ocorridos.

    Dessa forma como se pode popularizar o esporte no país? Crianças ficam traumatizadas e adultos não vão mais por temerem outras confusões parecidas com riscos até de morte. E olha que ambas as cidades são sedes da próxima Copa do Mundo. É assim que os gestores do nosso futebol querem fazer a "maior Copa da história"? Muito complicado.

    Aproveitando o mote relembro uma postagem deste blog de fevereiro de 2012 que tratou das maiores tragédias da história do futebol mundial. E vejam que algumas são bem parecidas com os tristes acontecimentos do sábado e do domingo aqui no Brasil - que por sorte não entraram nas péssimas estatísticas que serão mostradas a seguir.


    NEM SEMPRE O FUTEBOL TRAZ ALEGRIAS

    Postagem de 04/02/2012



    Infelizmente nem sempre o futebol traz alegria e emoção ao torcedor. Assim como qualquer outra atividade na vida tem seus momentos de tristeza e amargura, como o que vimos na última semana em Port Said, no Egito, onde 74 pessoas morreram e outras centenas saíram feridas após uma partida pela liga local entre Al-Masry e Al-Ahly.

    A história mostra, ao lado de triunfos e da euforia de equipes e torcidas vitoriosas, que os problemas dentro e fora dos estádios são bem antigos. Sejam por má gestão da organização do evento, estruturas precárias, pela fúria desenfreada de vândalos travestidos de torcedores ou, simplesmente, por ineficiência da segurança no local. E o fato lamentável ocorrido em solo egípcio foi mais um a entrar nas estatísticas do lado triste que o futebol tem – e que pelo visto vai demorar muito a ficar sem solução, não sei se por negligência das autoridades ou por falta de civilidade de quem frequenta esses locais.

    O primeiro desastre oficialmente registrado em estádios ocorreu em 1902 na Escócia, no Ibrox Stadium. Algum tempo depois tivemos os desastres em Burnden Park, na Inglaterra, na década de 40, no Heysel Stadium em Bruxelas, na Bélgica, e em Hillsborough em Sheffield, na Inglaterra nos anos 80, na Guatemala em 1996, pelo continente africano e até aqui no Brasil – mais precisamente na Bahia – na década passada, entre outros.

    Ou seja, o esporte já testemunhou em mais de um século diversos problemas desta natureza em ambientes que deveriam se restringir à prática desportiva. Sempre é assunto recorrente a (in)segurança do público nos estádios de futebol. Por isso mesmo o blog vai relembrar algumas das principais tragédias ocorridas na história do futebol por ordem cronológica.


    Ibrox Stadium (Glasgow/ESC) – 05 de abril de 1902


    Vista da arquibancada que desabou



    No decorrer de uma partida entre a seleção escocesa e a inglesa um lance de arquibancadas recém inauguradas do estádio desabou, ferindo 517 pessoas e matando outras 25. O motivo foi o colapso da estrutura de madeira, que alicerçada por vigas de aço, após um intenso temporal que caíra sobre a cidade na noite anterior ao jogo, que foi suspenso no início do segundo tempo e reiniciado no dia 03 de maio no estádio Villa Park em Birmingham na Inglaterra. Tal evento motivou as federações de futebol de todo o Reino Unido a abolir o uso das vigas metálicas nas arquibancadas e substituí-las por estruturas de concreto.



    Burnden Park (Bolton/ING) – 09 de março de 1946


    Mortos e feridos após tumultuo em Bolton



    Durante as quartas-de-final da FA Cup entre Bolton Wanderers e Stoke City milhares de pessoas entraram no estádio sem pagar ingresso, causando superlotação. Cerca de 85 mil espectadores se amontoaram num espaço projetado para receber 70 mil e o resultado foi o desabamento de uma das arquibancadas, que resultou na morte de 33 pessoas e em aproximadamente 500 feridos. Até então era a maior tragédia ocorrida em gramados ingleses em todos os tempos. Por incrível que pareça a partida foi interrompida após o acontecimento e recomeçou depois de algum tempo – terminou empatada em 0 a 0.



    Estádio Nacional (Lima/PER) – 24 de maio de 1964


    Lima 1964: maior tragédia dentro de um estádio da história do futebol



    As seleções do Peru e da Argentina duelavam por uma vaga nos Jogos Olímpicos de Tóquio e os donos da casa jogavam por um simples empate para se classificarem. Entretanto, os argentinos abriram o placar, mas perto do fim da partida os peruanos empataram para delírio da torcida presente. Só que o árbitro da partida invalidou o gol, minando completamente as chances peruanas de irem ao Japão. Os torcedores se revoltaram e começaram a atirar tijolos e pedras para o gramado e a polícia local revidou com gás lacrimogêneo. Dois portões do estádio estavam trancados onde um segurança ficava no local. O tumultuo foi aumentando e com as duas saídas fechadas as pessoas começaram a ser esmagadas e asfixiadas com o amontoamento de gente em pânico. Foi a maior tragédia da história do futebol dentro de um estádio: 318 mortos e cerca de 500 feridos. 



    Ibrox Stadium (Glasgow/ESC) – 02 de janeiro de 1971


    Vítimas da segunda tragédia em Ibrox sendo socorridas



    Rangers e Celtics faziam o Old Firm, tradicional clássico escocês cuja rivalidade entre as torcidas é uma das maiores do planeta (assunto já retratado aqui no blog) – se não a maior – e requer todos os cuidados, quando os Bhoyz fizeram 1 a 0 aos 44 minutos da etapa final. Com a iminente derrota vários torcedores dos Gers começaram a se deslocar para a saída do estádio, entretanto, nos acréscimos, o atacante Colin Stein empatou a partida, provocando o retorno em massa de muitas pessoas que já tinham se deslocado para comemorar o gol da igualdade. O resultado foi um tumultuo generalizado na escadaria número 13 do Ibrox, que culminou com o esmagamento e morte de 66 pessoas – entre elas várias crianças – por asfixia e deixando outras 150 feridas.



    Valley Parade (Bradford/ING) – 11 de maio de 1985


    Pânico após incêndio em Bradford



    Após conquistar o retorno à segunda divisão inglesa naquela temporada, o Bradford City jogava contra o Lincoln City pelas rodadas finais da “Terceirona”. O que era para ser um jogo festivo para os torcedores virou tragédia após supostamente uma ponta de cigarro atirada por um torcedor embaixo das arquibancadas principais, feitas de madeira, ter dado início a um incêndio de grandes proporções. O jogo foi suspenso e o saldo final foi de 56 mortes e 256 pessoas feridas.



    Heysel Stadium (Bruxelas/BEL) – 29 de maio de 1985


    Tragédia de Heysel: a mais conhecida



    Certamente a tragédia dentro de estádio mais conhecida da história, pois envolveu uma final de Copa dos Campeões da Europa (atual Liga dos Campeões) entre Juventus/ITA e Liverpool/ING. Nos dias que antecediam a decisão as autoridades belgas, já sabedoras das possíveis conseqüências do encontro das duas torcidas, anunciaram uma série de medidas a fim de se evitar o confronto: revista em todos os espectadores na entrada para o jogo, proibição de venda de bebidas alcoólicas nas cercanias do estádio e um destacamento de 1500 policiais para garantir a segurança. Contudo, alguns bares próximos ignoraram as recomendações e serviram normalmente os torcedores. Fora do Heysel os distúrbios já começaram entre os Hooligans (os baderneiros) de ambas as equipes ao ponto de uma joalheria na vizinhança ter sido saqueada. Havia um planejamento para uma grande divisão das torcidas nas arquibancadas, entretanto, o que se viu foi a tribuna norte apinhada de torcedores dos dois clubes, separados apenas por uma simples grade de alguns policiais. Os britânicos começaram a provocação e o tumultuo ganhou proporções sem controle. Os confrontos começaram ali mesmo entre ingleses e italianos, tanto que a grade que separavam os rivais cedeu à pressão. Vários torcedores da Juventus foram agredidos pelos ingleses, inclusive com barras de ferro. Tamanho o pânico na torcida que o muro também cedeu e levou junto mais algumas dezenas de pessoas. O resultado do ocorrido foi a culpa do incidente imputada aos ingleses, um balanço final de 38 mortos e um número não confirmado de feridos. A polícia não deteve ninguém, mas os clubes ingleses sofreram uma dura punição: banimento das competições européias por um período de 5 anos. O jogo, relegado ao segundo plano, terminou 1 a 0 para a Vecchia Signora.



    Hillsborough (Sheffield/ING) – 15 de abril de 1989


    Hillsborough: mais um caso de superlotação no estádio



    Mais uma vez uma FA Cup via uma tragédia dentro de um campo de futebol. Desta vez valendo pelas semifinais, Liverpool e Nottingham Forest iam se confrontar no campo do Sheffield Wednesday FC, que tinha capacidade para quase 40 mil espectadores. A polícia local dividiu as torcidas nas arquibancadas e abriu um portão para a saída, que resultou num tumultuo generalizado com torcedores do Liverpool entrando por ele, causando uma superlotação do setor Lepping Lane Ends reservado aos fãs dos Reds. A pessoas iam sendo esmagadas no alambrado que separava o público do gramado até que a estrutura cedeu à pressão. A partida foi cancelada. O saldo foi de 96 mortos e 766 feridos, configurando-se na maior tragédia em estádios britânicos da história.



    Estádio Armand Césari (Bastia/FRA) – 05 de maio de 1992


    Arquibancada feita de Ãºltima hora destruída em Bastia



    Bastia e Olympique de Marselha iam se enfrentar pela Copa da França e a diretoria dos donos da casa resolveram de última hora aumentar a capacidade do estádio em 50%, tendo em vista a importância do confronto. As autoridades locais aprovaram a nova estrutura sem nenhuma restrição. Momentos antes do jogo o novo setor já estava sendo tomado e não suportando o peso do público desabou matando 18 pessoas e ferindo aproximadamente outras 2300.



    Estádio Mateo Flores (Cidade da Guatemala/GUA) – 16 de outubro de 1996


    Avalanche humana na Guatemala



    Guatemala e Costa Rica iam se enfrentar pelas Eliminatórias para a Copa do Mundo de 1998 e o estádio estava com público bem acima de seus 30 mil lugares. O motivo foi o derramamento de ingressos falsos nas mãos de cambistas que desencadeou numa avalanche humana para dentro de campo. Vários torcedores foram esmagados e pisoteados e o balanço final da tragédia foi de 150 pessoas feridas e 83 mortas.



    Ellis Park (Johanesburgo/AFS) – 11 de abril de 2001


    Ellis Park: quase o dobro da capacidade máxima



    Em outra grande rivalidade do futebol, Kaiser Chiefs e Orlando Pirates iam se enfrentar no Ellis Park e um grande público era esperado para o confronto. O estádio tinha capacidade para 60 mil pessoas, mas incrivelmente recebeu segundo relatos da época de 90 a 120 mil espectadores. A situação já era desconfortável para a torcida presente com o pouco espaço e só piorou quando os Pirates marcaram um gol. Vários torcedores dos Chiefs revoltados quiseram invadir o gramado e o que já era uma bomba relógio prestes a explodir foi à tona! O policiamento tentou reprimir os revoltosos lançando gás lacrimogêneo sobre os invasores, mas a o tumultuo só aumentou. Muitas pessoas foram pisoteadas na confusão – 43 morreram e cerca de 150 ficaram feridas.



    Accra Sports Stadium (Accra/GAN) – 09 de maio de 2001


    Incidente em Gana foi o maior da história do continente africano



    Poucos dias depois da tragédia no Ellis Park foi a vez do futebol ganês viver momentos de terror dentro do estádio de futebol – e em mais um clássico local. Accra Hearts of Oaks e Asante Kotoko se enfrentavam para uma casa lotada e a partida terminou em 2 a 1 para os anfitriões. Indignada com o resultado, a torcida visitante começou um tumultuo nas arquibancadas e passou a arremessar assentos e garrafas de plásticos para o gramado. O policiamento local reagiu com gás lacrimogêneo e provocou pânico generalizado nas pessoas presentes, que tentaram fugir desordenadamente. Com os portões fechados vários torcedores se amontoaram, causando a morte de 127 pessoas por esmagamento e asfixia. Esta foi a maior tragédia dentro de um campo de futebol da história do futebol africano. O detalhe mais triste é que não havia mais equipe médica no estádio – eles haviam deixando o local minutos antes da confusão.



    Fonte Nova (Salvador/BRA) – 25 de novembro de 2007


    Salvador: estádio em péssimo estado de conservação



    Em jogo válido pela fase final da Série C do Campeonato Brasileiro, Bahia e Vila Nova/GO se enfrentavam em campo e o jogo estava 0 a 0 para um público de cerca de 60 mil pessoas. Aos 43 minutos do 2º tempo uma parte das arquibancadas do estádio desabou matando 7 pessoas e ferindo 40. O laudo divulgado posteriormente constatou que o estado das estruturas da Fonte Nova era péssimo.



    Port Said Stadium (Port Said/EGI) – 01 de fevereiro de 2012


    Port Said: jogadores são alvos da ira dos revoltosos



    Depois da vitória de 3 a 1 do anfitrião Al-Masry sobre o Al-Ahly vários torcedores do clube local invadiram o gramado e atacaram a torcida e os jogadores visitantes e a polícia com pedras, artefatos de fogo, facas, garrafas, pedaços de pau e até espadas. Os atletas fugiram para o vestiário. Milhares de revoltados transformaram o estádio em uma praça campal de guerra, que teve como saldo final 79 mortos e mais de 1000 feridos. As autoridades egípcias investigam o caso e abriram a possibilidade do motivo do confronto não ser apenas esportivos, mas também político, visto que o país recentemente passou por um sangrento processo de mudança no governo.



    Foto 1: Augusto Gomes - G1/RN
    Foto 2: Geraldo Bubniak - Fotoarena
    Foto 3: Autor desconhecido
    Foto 4: Merseyside Potters
    Foto 5: TPS
    Foto 6: Daily Record
    Foto 7: Bradford Timeline
    Foto 8: Daily Mail
    Foto 9: Bleach Report
    Fotos 10 e 11: TVXS
    Foto 12: Odd Culture
    Foto 13: Futura Press
    Foto 14: Reuters


              Postcard from Ireland: Hook Head Lighthouse        

    Hook Head Lighthouse is located in County Wexford on the Hook Peninsula.  The tower marks the entrance to Waterford Harbor. On other side of the Harbor is the village of Crooke.  Supposedly, the phrase “by hook or by crook” originated from William Cromwell in the 17th century who was invading Ireland and said that Waterford […]

    The post Postcard from Ireland: Hook Head Lighthouse appeared first on Irish Fireside Travel and Culture.


              Blog Post: New Plants Vs. Zombies Garden Warfare Trailer Filled With Action        

    PopCap has released a new trailer for the action-oriented take on its Plants vs. Zombies franchise, Plants vs. Zombies Garden Warfare. The new clip isn't long, but it's loaded with gameplay details.[Excerpt]

    Watch the video below to see the plants take on invading zombies, including dolphin-wielding fellow pictured above. He might look relatively harmless, but he's packing a sticky mine. There's a glimpse of a pirate ship, too, which caps off the video's nautical theme. 

    Look for Plants vs. Zombies Garden Warfare on Xbox One and Xbox 360 on February 25.

    [view:3087691572001]

    For more information on the game, take a look at our earlier preview, which highlight's Garden Warfare's four-player co-op.


              Blog Post: New Plants Vs. Zombies Garden Warfare Trailer Filled With Action        

    PopCap has released a new trailer for the action-oriented take on its Plants vs. Zombies franchise, Plants vs. Zombies Garden Warfare. The new clip isn't long, but it's loaded with gameplay details.[Excerpt]

    Watch the video below to see the plants take on invading zombies, including dolphin-wielding fellow pictured above. He might look relatively harmless, but he's packing a sticky mine. There's a glimpse of a pirate ship, too, which caps off the video's nautical theme. 

    Look for Plants vs. Zombies Garden Warfare on Xbox One and Xbox 360 on February 25.

    [view:3087691572001]

    For more information on the game, take a look at our earlier preview, which highlight's Garden Warfare's four-player co-op.


              Tic-Talk Tonight: Theodore Felix-Grafton        
    Welcome to the newest edition of Tic-Talk, the transcript that follows is the full interview as conducted by Indira Nooyi with our guest interviewee, Theodore Felix-Grafton, local farmer from Goss I and former captain of the Nightingale. Interview was carried out on the planet Goss I on 2947-03-28. Indira Nooyi(IN): Good evening and welcome to another edition of Tic-Talk, for our traditional viewing audience this will be a bit of a departure from normal as this interview will be pre-recorded for the convenience of our current guest of tonight’s segment. Today I’m on the planet Goss I touring the farming operation of Theodore Felix-Grafton. Thank you for inviting us to your home, we really appreciate the chance to interview you today. Theodore Felix-Grafton(TFG): Well miss, the pleasure is all mine. Not every day a pretty young reporter visits this old man. IN: Well, we are here to highlight your unique story Mr. Felix-Grafton... TFG: No, no miss. Ted. Call me Ted. IN: Very well, Ted. Now your name came to our attention in a very indirect way, the producer of Tic-Talk heard about you from a neighbour of hers who told her a very interesting, wild story. Her neighbour maintains that you saved her life 22 years ago, from the Orion system. The thing that very much intrigued us at Tic-Talk tonight about this story was that, nobody has heard of this or even known about it until this very moment. I would have to say my very first question would be how do you think this managed to stay under the radar for so long? Cause you rescued how many people, Ted? TFG: Well, what I was doing wasn’t precisely sanctioned by the UEE. I was doing it to help people but I wasn’t sure how it would be received by the higher ups, so I asked those I saved to keep it a bit quiet. You know, not a secret to their friends and family but I asked them not to tell the media and such. My crew and I saved 47 people. Took some hits on our way out too… you can see some of the burns on Nightingale’s hull… like that one there. IN: So, these biodome pods you’re showing me now, once was the ship that took you to Orion system to save these 47 people? TFG: Interestingly, no. I couldn’t go in to Orion for this mission with biodome pods strapped to Nightingale… that just wouldn’t do. So Indira... may I call you Indira? IN: Of course, please do. TFG: So Indira, I called upon my dear friend Jack O’Leary who ran a Hope-class Endeavor named Mercy. He lent me his medical and landing bays for this mission. Interestingly these biodome pods have been here since then… I decided to bring Nightingale down here instead of bringing the farm pods back up… in the end. The rest of the buildings you see here are actually her, my ship.  Still protecting me. IN: Still living on, I’m sure she’s a comfort to you. I’m curious to know though why you decided to more or less invade the Orion system, risk discovery and possible death from the Vanduul, to rescue these people. Were they family? Friends? Was there a personal aspect that motivated you to do it? TFG: An old Genesis pilot I met in a freezing shithole of a bar in Oberon… I think the planet is Uriel? Anyway, he mentioned that he had heard from a reliable source that there were still folk stuck in Orion. Indira… two centuries of scraping together a life under constant threat of attack at any moment from the fucking Vanduul. Once I heard about those poor people I had to do something. But I’m not a fool. I checked with every source I could find and it seemed like the rumours had merit… that those people were actually there.  I thought I could help. Might’ve died trying, but what good is this ‘verse without people willing to help those who need it? IN: Very brave venture you undertook. Many of those families have been hiding or existing in Orion for generations now, the progeny of the original groups the UEE left behind when they vacated the system long ago. How did you know they wanted to be rescued or more to the point how did you get in touch with them to let them know you were coming? It otherwise might have been difficult to organize such a rescue. TFG: That’s the thing Indira, I couldn’t. I couldn’t risk the whole thing by broadcasting wide. I thought long and hard about it. If you were living in a place where you could die at any moment, even if it was home, wouldn’t you consider leaving so you and your family could be safe? IN: I would think so, but many of those families have grown accustomed to living stealthily. So, the 47 you rescued I would assume are the people you managed to either persuade to come with you or came of their own volition. Did you meet any Vanduul resistance either entering or leaving the system? TFG: Yeah… I was younger and a bit brash. I was going to Armitage to save people. If I had actually made it there I probably would have got everyone killed. As it turned out, during our pass by the main asteroid belt in Orion we got the luckiest and faintest hit on our sensors. We were a mite jumpy so at first we were sure it was the Vanduul come to tear us apart, but it became obvious after a few moments that it wasn’t anything of the sort. Turns out that a group of survivors from long ago had hidden out in the asteroid belt and eventually constructed a small space station out of several damaged ships and whatever scrap they could find. They had done a good job shielding it from scanners but the rickety thing was malfunctioning at that moment. IN: Sounds like a good bit of luck followed you into the Orion system. So, when you discovered the ‘space station’ did you manage to communicate with them or did you just send someone over to investigate? TFG: Still concerned about transmissions, I decided to just dispatch the ambulances from our bays to make contact. IN: And in doing so you found 47 survivors, and from what I’m hearing you arrived just at the right time before their current habitat started to fall into further disrepair.  Once you managed to dock with the station, you were able to evacuate the station and escape the system unscathed then? TFG: The folks were happy to see us. A bit wary, you understand, but once they knew fellow humans had come to help they were thrilled. They all came back with us. At that point the ship was getting very cozy… we had a total of 63 aboard. That was enough and from their tales it sounded like Armitage was a fool’s errand. Nightingale headed back for the jump point to Caliban but part way there we got the attention of a Vanduul patrol. They gave us a few scars for our efforts, though we ultimately were able to hold them off long enough to get through the jump. Caliban is no picnic either but thankfully we got through to Oberon unscathed. IN: Sounds like quite the adventure, Ted and I’m sure those 47 were unendingly grateful to you. I have one final question for you, after all that… what possessed you to give up a spacefaring life for that of a humble Goss farmer? TFG: They were grateful. They were. I was too though. It was the most exciting, nerve-wracking, and meaningful event of my life. That event grew some of my most cherished friendships. I still keep in contact with many of those folks. Interestingly, I actually married one of the survivors. Her name is Florence. Honestly after that I just felt that my adventuring days were over. It was time to come home, settle down, and do some work on the ground for once. For me at least, when it came down to it, I felt better to belong to a place. We’ve built a good life here, a nice place, don’t you think? IN: Indeed, it’s a very idyllic place to settle down and your story was not only inspiring but also shows that humanity can still do good things. Thank you for your time, Ted. I’m Indira Nooyi and this has been another edition of Tic-Talk, thanks for joining us and see you next week.  
              See Battlefield 4's Dynamic Level Elements In Action        

    Destructible environments are only one way soldiers can interact with levels in Battlefield 4. This new video from DICE shows a few of the other options awaiting players.

    DICE has dubbed its interactive level design "levolution," and as stupid as the term may be, the environments offer players a number of enticing opportunities to get the drop on their opponents. These include blasting open new pathways, raising security posts to block incoming vehicles, closing shutter gates to block off invading forces, and throwing grenades inside enemy-occupied boxcars and locking the door behind them. Some levels feature more large-scale changes, such as collapsing skyscrapers (which stunned E3 goers), ambient weather, and a city-wide flood. The video also shows a sneak peek at the China Rising expansion pack, which will be available to players who preorder the game or purchase Battlefield 4 Premium.

    (Please visit the site to view this media)

    Battlefield 4 is coming to PlayStation 3, Xbox 360, and PC on October 29. It will be a launch title for PlayStation 4 (November 15) and Xbox One (TBA). For gameplay impressions, read Mike Futter's Gamescom preview.


              OS MONGES DO FUNK - RED HOT CHILI PEPPERS        
    Nº74 MOTO REPORT Fevereiro 2008
    Anthony Kiedis (voz), Flea (baixo), Chad Smith (bateria) e John Frusciante (guitarra),eis a actual formação dos RHCP e aquela que tem sido responsável, ao longo dos anos, pelos maiores sucessos da banda. Mas a história começa mais atrás, no longínquo ano de 1983, em Los Angeles. Sim, os Red Hot estão quase a celebrar as bodas de prata.

    OsRHCP têm o seu embrião em 1979, nos intervalos das aulas em Fairfax High School, Hollywood, Los Angeles. Os garotos de 15 anos, Michael Balzary (Flea), Hillel Slovak e Jack Irons eram três amigos que tinham algumas ambições musicais e formavam uma banda chamada Anthym. Um dos grandes admiradores dessa banda era Anthony Kiedis, também amigo de infância de Flea, Hillel e Irons. Em Abril de 1983 nascem os RHCP, ainda com o nome Tony Flow And The Miraculousy Majestic Masters Of Mayhem, a partir de uma ideia súbita de Anthony Kiedis, e com ele Flea, Hillel Slovak (guitarra) e Jack Irons (bateria) apresentam-se num clube de Los Angeles. A princípio seria só uma brincadeira, mas o resultado foi bom e passaram a fazer mais actuações, baptizando a banda para Red Hot Chili Peppers. A explicação para o nome é, aliás, bem curiosa. Consta-se que eles adoravam comida mexicana com bastante pimenta (chili) e que Flea era fã da banda de apoio de Louis Armstrong (os Red Hot Peppers). Juntando os condimentos, o quarteto californiano encontrou o seu próprio nome. Anos depois uma banda inglesa, formada no início dos anos setenta, chamada Chili Willy And The Red Hot Peppers tentou acusá-los de lhes terem copiado o nome. A banda, aos poucos, foi conseguindo juntar elementos de diversos géneros musicais, tais como punk rock, funk, rock alternativo e rock psicadélico. São também reconhecidos por inserirem ritmos de hip-hop em várias faixas do seu repertório. Ao fim de alguns meses o guitarrista Jack Sherman e o baterista Cliff Martinez entram para a banda, mas em 1985 são substituídos pelos elementos originais. Durante a digressão Freaky Styley, em 1986, Kiedis toca pela primeira vez em Grand Rapids, a sua cidade natal, e tem a brilhante ideia de entrar em palco todo nu com o pénis enfiado numas meias (daí a expressão “Cocks On Socks”), o que acaba por ser um escândalo na sua cidade, tornando-o na “ovelha-negra” para o público de lá. Em 1986 Anthony Kiedis e Hillel Slovak usam heroína numa base regular. Este problema viria a ditar a morte do guitarrista em 1988. Já Kiedis, alternava o consumo com cocaína. Kiedis tinha perdido qualquer noção da realidade e entregara-se às drogas totalmente. Ele andava por becos e tinha contacto com alguns gangs. Chegou ao ponto mais baixo da sua vida e passou a consumir drogas debaixo de uma ponte no centro de Los Angeles. Não se alimentava, não dormia, não tomava banho, tudo na sua vida se resumia à droga. Nesta época eles fizeram a pior digressão da história da banda e Kiedis foi convidado a retirar-se por causa do seu vício. Flea aconselha-o a fazer um tratamento. É nessa altura que o vocalista percebe que as drogas não eram mais diversão e que tinham invadido por completo a sua vida. Kiedis vai tratar-se e conta com a ajuda de seu pai. Durante a passagem pela clínica ele experimenta a acupunctura e esta acaba por se revelar um meio alternativo de aliviar a sua tensão. Sai limpo da clínica, escreve “Fight Like a Brave” e retorna aos RHCP. Após a morte de Hillel, a banda decide reunir-se e é então que descobrem um novo guitarrista, John Frusciante de apenas 18 anos que, além de ser grande fã dos Peppers e de Hendrix (um ídolo para todos os membros, principalmente Flea, que tem a cara de Hendrix tatuada no seu ombro esquerdo), praticava cerca de quinze horas por dia. Quando aconteceu o primeiro concerto com a banda, os fãs não acreditaram que ele nunca tivesse tocado com os RHCP antes. «John era absolutamente um clone de Hillel. Ele não toca somente igual ao Hillel, ele movese como o Hillel...», disse Alain Johannes. Coincidência ou não, John tinha realmente todo o estilo de Hillel, pois era seu fã. Depois de muito procurar, também encontram um novo baterista, Chad Smith, que veio de Detroit. Nesta fase começa o período dourado da banda. Os trabalhos que vão desde Blood Sugar Sex Magik (1991) até Stadium Arcadium (2006) correspondem ao expoente máximo dos RHCP, tanto em termos criativos como em relação ao triunfo comercial. A formação actual remonta a de 1991, com excepção feita para o período compreendido entre 1992-1998, onde Frusciante abandona a banda devido à sua dependência de heroína (entra Dave Navarro dos Janes Addiction). Frusciante esteve praticamente à beira da mor te, e os vídeos que surgem no YouTube a documentar este período da sua vida são bem esclarecedores. Com o retorno do guitarrista à sua banda de sempre, com todos os elementos a optarem por um estilo de vida saudável, e cada vez mais virados para a meditação transcendental, os trabalhos discográficos e as digressões tem sido cada vez melhores, e a prová-lo está a actuação no último Rock In Rio-Lisboa em 2006.

    De moto:
    Chad Smith, no documentário Funky Monks, no percurso de casa para o local das gravações
    de Blood Sugar Sex Magik, aos comandos da sua Harley-Davidson.

    «Estávamos a deixar as coisas fluir, ensaiando e escrevendo material novo [NR: que viria a ser o disco One Hot Minute]. Entre outras coisas, cada um de nós comprou uma Harley-Davidson. Chegámos mesmo a formar um gang…»
    Anthony Kiedis em Scar Tissue, a sua auto-biografia (pág. 318).
    E segundo o mesmo livro, era na sua moto que Anthony Kiedis rumava à baixa de Los Angeles para comprar heroína e cocaína. Isto passou-se ao longo de vários anos.

    Citação:
    «Ela dominava. Fazia coisas do tipo ir encher a boca com água quente do chuveiro para depois vir ter comigo e fazer-me sexo oral. O que terei eu feito para mereceruma experiência tão boa?»
    Anthony Kiedis sobre Karen, a irmã de Flea, em Scar Tissue (pág. 59).
    Porreiro pá! O que tu fizeste para merecer…não sei, mas diz lá ao Flea para me apresentar a irmã dele…
    © Todos os direitos do texto estão reservados para MOTO REPORT, uma publicação da JPJ EDITORA. Contacto para adquirir edições já publicadas: +351 253 215 466.
    © General Moto, by Hélder Dias da Silva 2008

              Granny Pantyhose - Tarney Halle TransPantyhose :: Rafaela Carneiro salacious pantyhose shemale gal        
    Granny Pantyhose Tarney Halle just finished cleaning her whole house and she"s done super early. She decides to set up one of her well polished chairs in her dinning room and sit down for a bit wearing the lingerie she wanted to show her husband. Sitting there she starts to pose in her stockings and sheer panties. As she moves and undulates her body back and forth she starts to get a little horny and wants her husband there now, but since he isn"t she lets her hands explore her own body and just tries to enjoy the moment. VIEW GALLERY >>>Tarney Halle TransPantyhose :: Rafaela Carneiro salacious pantyhose shemale galRelated tags: granny pantyhose, amputee women on peg legs, granny pantyhose, sexy long womens legs, granny pantyhose, son watching moms in pantyhose and stockingsgranny pantyhoseThe New Site: Planet High HeelsENTER TO PLANET HIGH HEELSgranny pantyhose This married couple will never have a boring night if Erica has her black silky nylons on. She loves. She just loves the feeling of being pounded like a little slut, but the stocking have to stay on to fully satisfy this naughty sexpot. Oh and don t forget to cum in my mouth big boy , she hollers as he fuck toy splatters her with his joy. How wet does Tina s pussy get when she wears her nylons? Only Chris knows as he makes her suck his cock dry before giving her what she really needs. The feel of her sheer nylons being invaded turns this little whore on so much that she cums so fast. The only thing that can make her cunt even juicier is another good hard fuck. Clad in see through nylons, Emily wasted no time in pushing Don s tongue down to her tight cunt. Eating her like a slave, Dan gave this little vixen what she needed most. It didn t take long for his cock to travel through her nylons and into her eager pussy. Deanna s clit swells just as much as her lover s cock. Milking the juices out of his exploding shaft brings Deanna to her own climax. As his load spills out of her mouth, Deanna can only think of what is cumming next. Dan s mistress showed up at his house with just her nylons and top on. It was such a delicious surprise that these two lovers scrogged into an afternoon fuck-fest that ended with Dan completely dry. Fucked like the taboo girl she was, Brittany still wanted more. Feeling his big log against the top of her black fishnet nylons was almost as nice as having that big cock between Lila s smooth cherry lips. But it even got better when her lover pounded his cock into Lila s readily spread legs, giving her a most appetizing sensation. Her red stocking, always makes Deanna s husband horny. As his hard cock invades her strawberry lips, Deanna gobbles up his hard shaft. Red stockings always bring out the animal in Deanna and savagely slurping on his enormous cock helps satisfy her sluttish urges. Nina s see-through nylons only made her cunt the sweeter. As her twat got juicy the only remedy for that type of problem is a big fat pole. Rubbing his cock against her nylons was not all that Tom was going to do. Plunging into that tight pussy never felt so good. As her black nylons became moist with her hot juices, Nellie didn t know which cock to grab first. Well Nellie took both cocks in hand. Why choose between two of a good thing? Getting filled in both ends made this horny little slut cum like a train. But no one seemed to mind. Stephanie gets off to the spank of a good spatula, but she has to be wearing her hot stockings for it to really make her cum. Each successive smack of the spatula makes Stephanie s hot twat glisten with quivering excitement. It doesn t take long before the spatula is covered with her sweet cummy batter. Hot Betty is not shy about her pantyhose addiction. Her passion for stockings is so big that she is ready to put them all over her great body! Watch her pussy games in fishnet stockings because she needs attention from you so bad! As he slipped Natasha s nylons down to reveal the tightest cunt ever, Andy knew what his job was. Hit the pussy until she squeals like a little schoolgirl. Natasha didn t mind, her nylons were soaked with her tasty love juices, only a gigantic cock would fill her up. To her satisfaction, more then one cock was available, so she dived into the world of hot threesome. Reanna has a nylon fetish along with her voyeuristic habits. As her friend Trina watches, Reanna has her coochie eaten through her nylons. Nobody does it better than her boyfriend. Cumming like a little race horse, Reanna empties her love juices into Tom s thirsty mouth. Only to have the same favor returned moments later. This delicious redhead in teasing nylon knows how to make you horny in a matter of seconds. Don t believe? See Mary playing with her pussy and only when you watch her action up to end, you will understand what I was talking about
              The Body... Her Body        

    It seemed my body could do anything I wanted it to. How much I dared was the only question.
    The Body by Shelley Jackson

    Shelley Jackson takes her readers on a journey through her view of her body. At times I felt the reading to be a bit uncomfortable, like I was reading someone's diary. Whether this was all pure fiction or not, I still felt that I was invading her space.

    I liked reading The Body because it was easy to follow. Because each page dealt with a seperate part of the body, one did not have to read previous "chapters" to understand the current one. I was not lost. I took the time to make sure I had read every entry, every description that Jackson had posted of her body.

    I think The Body is very interesting because Jackson views the body through an artist's point of view. She describes her struggles with drawing the body. Her struggles with learning how to draw something with correct perspective are explored. She views the body as more than a functional piece of hardware. She can see the body, her body, as a piece of art that can inspire the creation of more art.

    This work of writing works extraordinarily well as a hypertext because the body and hypertext are very similar. Each can be viewed as a whole. The parts make up the whole but do not have to be reviewed in any particular order. The hands can be looked at before the ears. The ears do not have to be comprehended in order for the hands to be understood. I think the same should be true with creative hypertext. Each entry, each page, should be able to stand on it's own. The different pages should add to each other, should compliment each other. Alone they don't make complete sense, just as the feet don't make complete sense when not attached to the body. But readers should be able to read each page out of order and still sense what is being conveyed.

    Other's view points of The Body.


              Realms of Arkania Star Trail-CODEX        
    Release Description: The united orc tribes attempted to invade the region of Thorwal, but a group of valiant adventurers thwarted their plans during their previous quest. Now the orcs have regrouped and attacked other, more vulnerable areas – Lowangen is occupied and half the Svellt Valley lies in ashes. An elf ambassador summons the party […]
              Comment on Submit Content by Pedro Rodrego        
    ###Event Notice### Fight Back against Police Brutality Students and activists are holding A demonstration to call for an end to police brutality and harassment of students and visitors. Meet on SF State campus at Malcolm X plaza at 2pm today, Friday May 17. 36 hours after being violently evicted from their home by the San Francisco Police Department, former SFC residents were beaten, harassed, and arrested again by Police. On Thursday, May 16th, a few members of the collective were visiting friends at a SF State dorm. SFSU police first began harassing individuals while they where outside of the dorm and proceeded to follow them back to their friend's room. Within minutes, campus PD and SFPD invaded, beat, and arrested many of those inside. Six former residents of the squatted home and social center known as the SFCommune were arrested. During the altercation, one person was repeatedly struck in the ribs by a police baton while he was face down and another person was tazed. Three individuals were hospitalized for injuries by police. Some of those arrested are currently facing charges of: battery, trespassing, conspiracy and, lynching. It is still unclear when they will be released. The SFCommune located at 200 Broad st. was a vacant building transformed into a squatted social center. activists, who cleaned the dilapidated building, making it habitable for the first time in years and planted a blooming community garden, maintained an active community kitchen, and offered emergency shelter to those in the city who needed it. Welcomed by the community for their efforts in cleaning the neglected space, during its 13 month existence, they were met by riot police with lethal weapons Wednesday morning; 28 residents were forcibly removed and briefly detained, while three were arrested. Heres some Links http://www.goldengatexpress.org/2013/05/16/arrest-at-sf-state/ http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=sJ5vpt08nb8
              Perfume Review: Lou Lou, Cacharel        

    Perfume da Rosa Negra
    From Perfume, We Return!




    Recordar uma determinada década com roupas ou acessórios vintage, adquiridos a muito custo e garimpo em algum brechó, é um dom que pouquíssimas pessoas possuem. Para completar a indumentária fashionista, que tal um perfume que também marcou época?

    Exatamente no início da década de 1980, em meio ao desejo louco de brilhar e aproveitar a vida como os quadros da pop-art multicolorida de Andy Warhol, e a badalação interminável de uma boate que chocava o mundo, o famoso clube 54 em New York, a Europa entrava em um colapso econômico sem precedentes até aquela época, os Estados Unidos tem um crescimento exagerado em seu patriotismo e sua economia cresce em ritmo vertiginoso, o desejo de ter tudo o que o dinheiro pode comprar torna-se cada vez mais intenso, as grifes européias invadem a America do Norte e trazem seus magníficos perfumes.





    Foi em meio a essas inúmeras modificações econômicas e comportamentais que LouLou foi lançado, com um frasco em formato piramidal em vidro opaco de cor azul celeste adornado por uma listra horizontal vermelho profundo. As mulheres desejavam destacar-se no mercado de trabalho, as ombreiras exageradas e paletós retirados diretamente do closet masculino eram um hit entre as executivas americanas, maquiagem forte mesmo durante o dia, batons em tons de vermelho e violeta intenso, olhos esfumaçados de preto e chumbo e intensamente delineados com lápis preto, cortes de cabelo cada vez mais curtos e andrógenos. A igualdade entre sexos era o foco dessa década. Para brindar esse busca insana pelo sucesso, nada melhor que um aroma denso e que fosse capaz de demarcar território, sendo sexy de modo discreto.






    LouLou é este cheiro, um bloco sólido de matérias primas variadas com o objetivo único de chamar atenção, o mix de notas destaca quase que exclusivamente os acordes de Iris. Com o decorrer do dia, o perfume mostra acordes de canela e incenso o que compõem o lado oriental da fragrância. A evolução é mínima, pois o exagero de matérias usadas não permite uma percepção de notas separadas, sabe-se que há tuberosa, mimosa, jasmim, ylang e outras notas florais, mas a percepção única é de que todos se unem para compor um só acorde sólido e com leves pitadas de especiarias adocicadas. A impressão é que se está usando um perfume attar resinoso e floral, que não se diferencia entre masculino e feminino.


    Nada combina mais com o desejo de ostentação de luxo que o mercado de trabalho impunha Ã s mulheres que LouLou, um perfume romântico de modo mascarado, que mostrava quem dominava o ambiente e tirava o fardo de fragilidade e delicadeza das jovens mulheres dos anos 1980.
    Nota do autor: Fixação boa. Usar em doses minimas em noites frias e em festas que exigam black-tie


    Avaliação Perfume da Rosa Negra





    Review by  Perfume da Rosa Negra Colaborator Italo Wolff for Perfume da Rosa Negra. Lou lou Ads, a courtesy of Cacharel.







              Six of the Best 715        
    "In 2197 when the aliens invade but allow humanity to have an election on whether they should be enslaved or not. The Lib Dem leader Sir Menzies Campbell will implore people to reject enslavement and embrace freedom but the hard left will go, 'well you lied about tuition fees so I can’t trust you, now where do we sign up for a stint at the sulphur mines on Rigel IV?'" Neil Monnery on the rabid inflation of tuition fees as a political issue.

    Isaac Chotiner says Venezuela is collapsing and asks if a civil war could be next.

    Hazel Gaynor looks at the Cottingley Fairies hoax. "When the photographs subsequently came to the attention of novelist Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, the story - like all good fairy tales - grew wings."

    The service between Sheffield and Cleethorpes via Gainsborough Central and Brigg has been a nominal one operating on Saturdays only since October 1993. Spatialsynergydave takes the train from Brigg to Gainsborough and back.

    Inigo Thomas celebrates the art of the peerless cricket photographer Patrick Eagar.

    "Today, for the first time in more than thirty years, it became possible to buy a legitimate new copy of one of the greatest, and most important, albums of all time, Bright Phoebus." Andrew Hickey hails he reissue of the Watersons' album.
              DUNKERQUE        









    Título original
    Dunkirk
    Año
    Duración
    107 min.
    País
    Estados Unidos Estados Unidos
    Director
    Guion
    Christopher Nolan
    Música
    Hans Zimmer
    Fotografía
    Hoyte Van Hoytema
    Reparto
    , , , , ,, , , , ,, , , , 
    Productora
    Coproducción Estados Unidos-Reino Unido-Francia-Países Bajos (Holanda); Warner Bros. Pictures / Syncopy / Dombey Street Productions / Kaap Holland Film / Canal+ / Ciné+ / RatPac-Dune Entertainment
    Género
    BélicoDrama | II Guerra MundialSupervivenciaHistóricoBasado en hechos reales



    Año 1940, en plena II Guerra Mundial. En las playas de Dunkerque, cientos de miles de soldados de las tropas británicas y francesas se encuentran rodeadas por el avance del ejército alemán, que ha invadido Francia. Atrapados en la playa, con el mar cortándoles el paso, las tropas se enfrentan a una situación angustiosa que empeora a medida que el enemigo se acerca.


    .....No hay pasado ni futuro en Dunkirk: no conocemos la historia -y en muchos casos- los nombres de los soldados protagonistas y, cuando termina la película, no hay un letrero que nos indique lo que sucedió después. Simple y sencillamente es un evento que ocurrió para estas personas, un momento de tensión pura, uno que para los soldados en tierra duró una semana, para los civiles en el mar un día y para los aviones una hora.
    Dunkirk logra combinar con una clase y estilo sin precedentes el lenguaje cinematográfico de clásicos bélicos que van desde la aparentemente sencillez del cine mudo de El acorazado Potemkin, la acción de Rescatando al soldado Ryan, hasta la belleza dentro de un escenario hostil de una de las películas favoritas de Christopher Nolan: La delgada línea roja de Terrence Mallick. Y es que una de las virtudes del cine de Nolan es su capacidad de tomar esas películas que lo han influenciado y no hacer una copia u “homenaje”, son eso, simplemente inspiración. En la práctica, Dunkirk es totalmente opuesta a La delgada línea roja. En la obra de Mallick sus soldados filosofan sobre la guerra en un constante diálogo consigo mismos a través de la voz en off, ven al enemigo a la cara, lo retan, se burlan, conviven con la gente del lugar y en algunos casos conocemos su vida pasada. Aquí no existe un momento donde algún soldado hable sobre lo que dejó atrás o si tienen familia que los espere al otro lado. Simple y sencillamente están ahí, en un momento, tratando de escapar, tratando de sobrevivir… no hay tiempo de pensar en el pasado o en el futuro.
    De igual forma, ambas cintas van más allá a ser tan sólo una “película de guerra”. Mientras La delgada línea roja -opacada en su momento por Rescatando al soldado Ryan- resultaba a su vez un estudio sobre el hombre y sus islas personales, Dunkirk no sólo es sobre la percepción del tiempo en momentos de crisis, sino la percepción -normalmente errónea- que tenemos de nosotros mismos frente a los demás, muchas veces solemos ser nuestros propios enemigos.
    Dentro de los apartados técnicos, la película funciona como reloj suizo. Christopher Nolan, el proponente número uno de la tecnología IMAX, logra una cinta única que explota el formato como ninguna otra. La fotografía de Hoyte Van Hoytema nuevamente vuelve a mostrar la sutileza con la que explora escenarios a gran escala y a la vez nos enfrenta con esos close-ups claustrofóbicos.
    Nuevamente el score de Hans Zimmer juega un papel sumamente importante dentro de la narrativa de Dunkirk, con el reloj marcando los segundos y el efecto auditivo del tono Sheppard, donde se crea la ilusión de un eterno in crescendo que provoca tensión y genera un suspenso aún mayor. Es un trabajo que recuerda también a la dupla Alfonso Cuarón-Steven Price en Gravity. Sería interesante descubrir si funciona sin el score, así como fue el experimento que hizo Cuarón para su película en la Deluxe Edition en Blu-ray.
    Uno de los momentos decisivos en la historia de la Segunda Guerra Mundial fue correctamente llevado a la pantalla grande por Christopher Nolan. El realizador nunca pierde su estilo y fija con maestría un vocabulario visual en torno al uso y percepción del tiempo. Dunkirk nos transporta a un momento, a un lugar, a tres puntos de vista. Cada uno con su emergencia y a su propio su trepidante ritmo. No vemos al enemigo porque aquí la amenaza, más que llevar un rostro, lleva un segundero que juega con tortura a todos los afectados… un tiempo a la vez.(PREMIERE).

    Hay una imagen en 'Dunkerque' que rima con otra inmortalizada por la reciente 'Su mejor historia' (Lone Scherfig, 2016): una playa atestada de soldados a la espera de evacuación, que, en el trabajo de Scherfig (aguda reflexión sobre los usos de la propaganda y la necesidad de privilegiar la leyenda sobre el hecho), adoptaba la forma de un vidrio pintado, y que Christopher Nolan esculpe en la apabullante fisicidad de una experiencia cinematográfica inmersiva y sensorial. Que dos películas hayan coincidido en rememorar esa histórica retirada como heroica gesta de supervivencia y triunfo de la acción colectiva de una comunidad (británica) también invita a reflexionar sobre la pervivencia de la propaganda en tiempos de paz: ¿es Dunkerque, por lo que tiene de celebración de los lazos de una domesticidad solidaria consigo misma, el mito a invocar por los británicos a medida de los tiempos del Brexit?
    Sofisticado juego temporal
    'Dunkerque' supone, al mismo tiempo, una reafirmación de las esencias nolanianas y un radical desvío de lo que, con el tiempo, ha ido erigiéndose en uno de los más fastidiosos factores de sobrepeso de su poética. Por un lado, la película se articula en forma de sofisticado juego estructural con un uso del tiempo que podría entenderse como la respuesta realista a las piruetas oníricas de 'Origen' (2010): tres puntos de vista (por tierra, mar y aire), atrapados en respectivas franjas temporales (una semana, un día, una hora), pero armonizados en un montaje paralelo que, muy ocasionalmente, proporciona gratificantes golpes de efecto narrativos (los relacionados con el personaje de Cillian Murphy) y acaba tendiendo a una contraproducente confusión. Se intuye que el propósito del juego (que culmina en la dilatación de un aterrizaje equiparable a la célebre caída de coche ralentizada en 'Origen') es el de igualar tres experiencias y temporalidades distintas en el idioma común de una misma intensidad regida por el imperativo de supervivencia.
    Renuncia a la pompa
    Por otro lado, Nolan hace aquí una explícita renuncia a la pompa y al verbo (aunque se le escape alguna sonrojante, por lo enfática, línea de diálogo sobre la supervivencia), para abocarse a un espectáculo puramente visual. Algunos momentos (todo el prólogo dominado por Fionn Whitehead, Aneurin Barnard y una camilla) alcanzan una incuestionable fuerza, pero cabe preguntarse si todas las imágenes de Nolan, sin el espectacular diseño de sonido y sin la banda sonora de Hans Zimmer, poseerían la suficiente elocuencia expresiva como para defenderse por sí solas.(FOTOGRAMAS).

    ......Dunkerque es la historia de una derrota. De cómo los perdedores, especialmente ellos, son más héroes que nadie. Un retrato de soldados en fuga que no duda en mostrar lo peor del ser humano pero sin perderse en discursos moralistas estériles. La acción, brutal y espectacular, se concentra tanto en los gestos íntimos -un joven sosteniendo en brazos a su amigo herido- como en grandiosas escenas de carácter operístico -cuando el destructor se hunde víctima de un torpedo-. Para Nolan todo forma parte desde la misma intensidad emocional. Por eso ni siquiera parecen importar los actores -fijarse en Tom Hardy, que no se quita la máscara de aviador en prácticamente toda la película-, mucho menos las palabras. Porque esta es una película donde el valor semántico es absoluto. La construcción del relato prevalece por encima del mismo relato. Tanto es así que más que una película de guerra, Dunkerque podría ser una película sobre el propio cine y su importancia. Gracias Nolan, por todo ello.(SENSACINE).
              KONG: LA ISLA CALAVERA        



    Película: Kong: La Isla Calavera. Título original: Kong: Skull Island. Dirección: Jordan Vogt-Roberts. País: USAAño: 2017. Género: Acciónaventurasfantástico. Reparto: Tom Hiddleston, Brie Larson, Samuel L. Jackson, Toby Kebbell, John Goodman, Tian Jing, Corey Hawkins, Jason Mitchell, John Ortiz, Shea Whigham. Guion: Max Borenstein. Producción: Thomas Tull. Estreno en España: Marzo 2017.


    Kong: La Isla Calavera reimagina el origen del mítico Kong en una aventura original del director Jordan Vogt-Roberts. En la película, un diverso equipo de exploradores es reunido para aventurarse en el interior de una isla del Pacífico —tan bella como traicionera— que no aparece en los mapas, sin saber que están invadiendo los dominios del mítico Kong.


    Al igual que los inconformistas y contradictorios niños de 'The kings of summer' que se adentraban en el bosque para construir su propia personalidad sobre los cimientos de la aventura como única manera de crecer, Jordan Vogt-Roberts, su director, se ha ido a la Isla Calavera para levantar la que seguramente sea la cabaña más cara, más cinéfila y más aventurera del Hollywood de los últimos años. No es algo nuevo como opción para aproximarse a King Kong: la versión de Peter Jackson no era más que la materialización de un sueño infantil, el del autor neozelandés con respecto a la mitología que el inmortal film de 1933 firmado por Ernest Schoedsack y Merian C. Cooper despertó en él. Los materiales con los cuales Vogt-Roberts edifica ese refugio de imaginación son de primera y heterogénea categoría: desde una relectura muy inteligente de 'La isla del tesoro' (el personaje de John C. Reilly como trasunto del Ben Gunn de la novela de Stevenson), 'La isla misteriosa' de Julio Verne, 'El mundo perdido' de Conan Doyle y 'La tierra olvidada por el tiempo' de E. R. Burroughs a los viajes al corazón de la tiniebla conradianos (y los guiños a 'Apocalypse Now' son evidentes).
    Consciente de que el espectador amante de estas aventuras, de este universo deliberadamente pulp, es un niño atemporal, 'Kong: La Isla Calavera' recurre con inteligencia a ese periodo tornado hoy el Shangri-La de la nostalgia: los años 80. Sí, es verdad que su ambientación y acción acontecen en 1973, días después del fin de la guerra de Vietnam y a tres años de que el barco de prospección petrolífera del 'King Kong' de John Guillermin atravesara las brumas de la isla del gorila gigante. Sin embargo, esa influencia bélica (y rocanrolera) es más de los años 80, de las películas de la Cannon (o de los Rambos de la Carolco) que querían ganar aquella guerra perdida desde el cine, un poco como el reflejo (sumamente estimulante) del militar que encarna Samuel L. Jackson aquí. Y más ochentero es el espíritu de survival fantastique que no oculta su deuda y cariño hacia el 'Depredador' de John McTiernan. Con todo, lo más maravilloso de esta extraordinaria película no es únicamente la mano de un director con una inventiva visual (el ataque a los helicópteros al llegar a la isla) apabullante y su sentido de la aventura, del cine de aventuras, sino cómo es capaz de capturar la magia de la imágenes del 'King Kong' de 1933 (Kong surgiendo de entre la niebla, los planos desde lo alto de las montañas) y la poesía (sí, poesía) de la versión de 1976 (las miradas de dignidad y comprensión del rey Kong) para reelaborarlas con estilo propio y maestría.(FOTOGRAMAS).


    La mejor película de King Kong desde la original. Un personaje que desde que se estrenó en cines en 
    1933 se ha convertido en un icono para el cine, un icono con dos remakes, el último de ellos, el dirigido por Peter Jackson. Es muy difícil revisitar ese personaje sin repetir esquemas previos, y eso es algo que la película de Jordan Vogt-Roberts consigue plenamente. Un viaje a la Isla Calavera en el que no veremos Nueva York, ni una revisión de La Bella y la Bestia, sino un despliegue de cine de aventuras, acción y grandes efectos visuales que por un lado homenajea con brillantez a King Kong y por otro al cine bélico de los 70, con Apocalipsis Now a la cabeza.
    No, no estoy comparando Kong con la obra maestra de Coppola, ni mucho menos. Ni en temas, ni en profundidad… Nada tiene que ver. Pero esta película sí ofrece diversos homenajes visuales a aquella y a la guerra de Vietnam en el cine en general. Al cine de los 70 en particular, para ofrecer un espectáculo visual de primer orden, puro entretenimiento que además guarda un par de gratas sorpresas. Desde el diseño de la isla, el propio Kong, los parajes o las criaturas que la habitan (alejándose de los típicos dinosaurios para darnos una nueva serie de monstruos… como esa terrorífica araña gigante), pasando por la propia acción de la película, el tono de la misma, más centrado en Kong casi que en los humanos......(ACCIÓN DE CINE).

    ......Irreprochable en lo tecnológico, con ritmo desigual pese a que las escenas de acción son abundantes (y muy bien resueltas) y no dan tregua al espectador y con algunos golpes de humor que no terminan de encajar con demasiada armonía dentro del conjunto, la película retiene poco del espíritu de los anteriores Kongs cinematográficos para dejarse llevar por un espíritu lúdico y autorreferencial. En otras palabras, Kong: La isla calavera es a King Kong (1933) lo que Jurassic World (Colin Trevorrow, 2015) fue a Parque Jurásico (Steven Spielberg, 1993): una grandilocuente banalización de sus aciertos, diseñada al milímetro para cautivar a las nuevas audiencias, pero sin auténtica magia ni facultad para sorprender alguna. Esto, lejos de ser tomado como algo negativo, debería avisar a quienes esperen encontrar en esta cinta algo que no sea dos horas de puro entretenimiento cargado de testosterona. Los constantes guiños a Apocalypse Now se extienden también al aspecto visual –el brutal pasaje del derribo de Kong a los helicópteros, en el que parece que en cualquier momento van a resonar los acordes de Wagner y su Cabalgata de las valkirias; la incendiaria imagen de Samuel L. Jackson dejándose llevar por los efectos destructivos del napalm–, algo que otorga a la obra una atractiva personalidad (prestada) que se ve potenciada con una excelente labor de Larry Fong en la fotografía, su conseguida estética setentera (esas imágenes documentales intercaladas) y el uso de clásicos del rock de la época en su banda sonora. Por todo ello, si no nos dejamos llevar por falsas expectativas de trascendencia –alimentadas, tal vez, por el hecho de tener detrás de las cámaras a alguien como Jordan Vogt-Roberts, realizador de una pequeña perla indie como fue The Kings of Summer (2013)– que nunca se cumplen, la película se disfruta con facilidad y es cumplidora como monster movie con alma de serie B –durante su visionado asoman a nuestro recuerdo aquellas entrañables producciones de Kevin Connor adaptando, a su aire, a Edgar Rice Burroughs– y presupuesto de serie A. El alcance de su calado en el espectador será, en este caso, directamente proporcional a los prejuicios con los que este se acerque a ella.(EL ANTEPENULTIMOMOHICANO).
              The truth is sometimes stranger than a teenage boy's sarcasm        
    As I have mentioned before, our geography teacher (in the USSR) once gave us the following speech:

    "Many people complain that we don't have enough trousers. Trousers, however, are not important. They, like all the other textiles, are light industry. What's really important is the heavy industry, like iron and coal, so that we can produce enough tanks and win in Afghanistan."

    "I think trousers are a lot more useful than Afghanistan," said one kid who didn't have much sense of self-preservation. "Why did we invade Afghanistan anyway? Do they," he added hopefully, "maybe have trousers?"

    Anyway, today I started reading Svetlana Alexievich's Zinc Boys - a collection of interviews with soldiers and civilian employees who were sent to Afghanistan in the eighties, and the family members of the ones who didn't make it back. And yes, it turns out that they did in fact have trousers, in a much greater variety than Russians at the time, and that people who were returning to the USSR were bringing with them lots of clothes and electronics (such as tape recorders and VCRs) that they couldn't get in the USSR. A couple of interviewees specifically mentioned the shortage of swimming trunks in the USSR at the time, and how they just had to bring them from Afghanistan.

    I still suspect that it would have been more efficient to produce trousers instead of tanks under the circumstances.

              [ARTES CÊNICAS] Festival Arruaça leva arte circense à periferia de Fortaleza        

      Barra do Ceará e Pirambu serão palcos abertos para apresentações artísticas e vivências formativas gratuitas A magia da arte circense vai invadir a periferia de Fortaleza! É que entre os dias 13 e 23 julho, acontece o Festival Arruaça, projeto que promove ocupação artística em espaços públicos, com apresentações de circo e vivências de [...]

    O post [ARTES CÊNICAS] Festival Arruaça leva arte circense à periferia de Fortaleza apareceu primeiro em Entre Aspas.


              Teaching and Living in Korea, Gangwon-do Public School and Busan Hagwon        
    After a year of teaching EFL in a Hagwon and a semester of teaching English in a public school in Gangwon-do, here are my thoughts on teaching English in Korea in general, and about the differences between the public school gig and the hagwon gig. I hope it will be helpful to those that are thinking about coming to Korea to teach English.

    Before I get into it, I want to preface this by saying that real culture shock, in my experience and the experience of my friends that have lived in Korea and other foreign cultures, sets in around the three to four month mark. It is characterized by disdain for the local culture, frustration with other aspects of one's life, and a strong desire to escape the “shocking” culture. For more on culture shock, check out this post from about a month ago. I have been here about four and a half months, and I feel like I'm on the tail end of what has been a fairly severe culture shock. Just wanted to throw that in for completeness, for those readers contemplating coming to Korea, or to Gangwon-do to teach for EPIK in a public school.

    Living in Korea

    Korea is not particularly hospitable to foreigners. There is a lot of kindness in the Korean people as a whole, but there is more xenophobia (fear of foreigners). There is a historical reason for this: the Korean people have, throughout their history, had to fight off invading forces – Japanese, Mongol, Chinese, etc. The result is a people that are very insular and distrusting if not downright disrespectful toward foreigners. Of course there are exceptions – I've had friends (male and female) marry into Korean families and be, to varying degrees, accepted by the culture. There are also some teachers that come here for a year and enjoy the time they spend with Korean people. But the vast majority of foreigners I've talked to and emailed with feel isolated and disliked by Koreans and look forward to the day they get to go home or to another culture.

    What is the difference between those who have a great time here and those who can't wait to leave? I've thought about this a lot, and I think I have some insight into the personalities that fit best and worst here.

    Those that have the hardest time here are typically:

    - Female – sorry ladies, but this is a culture of and for men. I've known a lot of strong women who have had a very hard time here. The disrespect I experience is multiplied several times over for women. I suspect beautiful women have it easier than others, with blond hair and thinness being primary qualities of beauty here. Also women that are okay with being less involved in conversations, decision making and the like will do better.

    Those who have the best time here are typically:

    - Drinkers/Smokers/Red Meat Eaters – I am none of these things, and that has proved hard. Had I come here just out of college, I would have been going to the bars and cook-your-own-meat-at-the-table restaurants with other teachers from my school three times a week, getting drunk and smoking cigarettes with them and building social bonds through that. This seems to be the primary social opportunity here. Of the people I've met that are happy in Korea and plan to stay, nearly 100% have enjoyed regularly consuming at least 2 of these 3 things.

    The other big difference I see between those who are happy here and those who are not is sensitivity. Korea is not a place for sensitive westerners. Expressions of appreciation are few and far between and ostricization – most often expressed non-verbally – is constant. On the streets, smells of sewage hit you like a truck every couple of minutes. Buildings are aesthetically devoid and covered in advertisements, and loud noises are constant. Those who set their own emotional state, or who are relatively constant in their feelings, regardless of their surroundings, can do very well here, but this is not the place for those who are sensitive to their environment and the way they are received by the people they work with.

    Teaching English in Korea

    Public Schools

    In public schools, foreigners are hired as assistant teachers, and we are more assistant than teacher. For the fall semester, which we've just finished, I had three co-teachers that I worked with at my primary school. With one of them, I taught eight hours a week (actually eight, forty minute classes) of sixth grade, for which I prepared one, forty minute lesson and usually got to deliver it to both sixth grade classes. Sometimes my lesson plans ended up in the trash because something took precedence – a special event or falling behind schedule or the children misbehaving and the teacher needing to take thirty minutes to yell at them (no kidding, that happened several times). With my two fifth grade teachers, with each of whom I taught four hours a week, I simply sat next to the desk while they taught. Sometimes I would be asked to speak words or phrases for the students to mimic the correct pronunciation; sometimes I would sit silently and do nothing for the entire class. Of the three teachers, one would consistently offer me his comfy teacher's chair; for the other two, I would sit in a fifth-grade-student-sized wooden chair.

    That was the bulk of the semester. For winter vacation the students and most of the teachers get six weeks off. We get three (I'm leaving for Thailand tomorrow!), and run “winter camps” for the other three. Winter camps were hard, but rewarding. For one week, we had a budget, two Korean teachers who actually helped us and seven hours a day to do whatever we wanted with the kids. That was great, but very demanding. For the other two weeks, we had three hours a day with the kids, with no budget and no Korean teacher to translate or help us control the students. That was more difficult, but we got to go home at 12:30 everyday, which is nice. Summer vacation will probably be similar, except that it's a bit longer, and our vacation is shorter (two weeks), so there will probably be more camp and special education activities.

    Our situation here isn't exceptional, but it isn't universal either. Some teachers have much better rapport with their schools. I think this is mostly just a crap shoot. One couple hasn't had to go into school at all over vacation and is teaching a winter camp after the spring semester starts. Lucky them. Where we are (in Samcheok County), situations like ours seem more common, but I think this county might be particularly tough on its foreign teachers.

    Hagwons

    In 2005 – 2006, I taught in a hagwon (a private after-school academy) in Busan. That teaching was very different than what I'm doing now. Much has been written on the internet about the hagwon-teaching experience, so I'll be brief. It was extremely tiring to teach without a Korean to translate for me, but on the other hand, I got to design my lessons and could teach anything I wanted. I taught six, fifty-minute classes a day, as opposed to four, forty-minute classes a day in my public school. Every day I would step outside between classes and think, “I can't do this any more, I've got to get out of here.” But I did do it, and so do lots of other people. I was always scared that my boss was going to cheat me out of money, but in the end he ended up paying me all I was owed, within a couple hundred dollars anyway. I suspect if he had sensed he could have pushed me around more, he would have. There were two big upsides to the hagwon gig: the hours – 3:30 to 10:30pm with an hour to go home for dinner beats the pants off 9-5 with lunch in the school cafeteria in my book. The other biggie is that you know exactly where you're going before you get on that plane. With the public schools, you typically know only the province you're going to before you leave home. We got massively unlucky in this regard, as we came to Gangwon-do, the mountainous, rural province the northeast corner of South Korea and ended up in one of the last remaining coal mining towns in the country. With a hagwon, not only do you know where you're going, but you can find out the details of who you'll be working with, how far your apartment is from your school (in my hagwon, I was a three minute walk away, in our public school we were initially placed a $3, forty-minute bus ride away), and even what your apartment looks like. Here as everywhere, the devil is in the details, and before you sign up with a hagwon, you can know a lot more of the details than with the public schools.

    Conclusions

    I would recommend teaching English in Korea primarily to guys strait out of college. If you want to do something interesting for a year or two, save a ton of money and put an interesting item on your resume, this can be a very good gig. If you want to go to the bars most nights, and would enjoy cooking beef at your table, you might even fit in with some of the people you work with. And of course there's travel – most people experience major personal growth while living here, and the opportunities for travel (either on vacations if you go with Gangwon-do public schools, or afterward if you don't have as much vacation) are second to none.

    If I were doing it again, I would go with the public school over the hagwon – it's a ton less stress, but I would try to come at an off time (not 3/1 or 9/1), and I would want to know exactly where I was going to be placed before I signed anything. I would also make a huge effort to build report with the teachers and administrators in my school in the first weeks.

    If you're interested in teaching in the public schools, we came with a recruiter, Jen, who did an excellent job of answering our questions before we came, and of representing us through our battle with the authorities to move closer to our school. If you'd like to get in tough with her, send me an email – mlevy79 (at) gmail (dot) com, and I'll put you in touch with her.

    Whatever you decide to do, good luck, and if you do come to Korea, let me know how it goes.



    ***Edit***

    Be sure to check out the comments below -- there is a lot of insight there from other westerners that are teaching here.
              Comentario en La textura musical por rut        
    Hola profeeee!!! Me encanta el juego de teacher invaders aunque también me gusta el resto... XD
              Caminhos da aprovação - Dúvidas inúteis - Resolvi elencar algumas das principais dúvidas inúteis que recebo diariamente dos concurseiros de todo o Brasil e como você deve tratá-las se de alguma forma elas começarem a invadir os seus pensamentos        
    Resolvi elencar algumas das principais dúvidas inúteis que recebo diariamente dos concurseiros de todo o Brasil e como você deve tratá-las se de alguma forma elas começarem a invadir os seus pensamentos
              Distrito Federal - Concurso Sesipe: definidas datas de curso de formação - Cronograma de atividades da última fase do concurso da Sesipe/DF foi divulgado em 9 de maio. Aprovados chegaram a invadir prédio da banca em cobrança pela publicação. Concurso oferece, ao todo, 1.100 vagas para agente de atividades penitenciárias        
    Cronograma de atividades da última fase do concurso da Sesipe/DF foi divulgado em 9 de maio. Aprovados chegaram a invadir prédio da banca em cobrança pela publicação. Concurso oferece, ao todo, 1.100 vagas para agente de atividades penitenciárias
              Curious George Celebrates 75 Years Of Monkey Business        
    Curious George famously managed all sorts of escapes — from policemen, firemen, zookeepers and plenty other humans who didn't like his mischief. But many readers don't know that the husband-wife team who created the inquisitive little monkey — who is celebrating his 75th birthday this year — had the most harrowing escape of all. In 1939, artists Hans Augusto and Margret Rey were living in Paris, where they had written a book with a side character named Fifi. The Reys thought this young, inquisitive monkey deserved his own story and wrote a manuscript for The Adventures of Fifi. But their plans were interrupted when the Nazis invaded France. As German-born Jews, the Reys had to get out of Paris, but the trains had stopped running and they didn't own a car. So Hans went to a bike shop — and found the only bike left was a tandem. "Margret would have none of it," says Louise Borden, author of The Journey that Saved Curious George . "So Hans bought spare parts and assembled two bicycles."
              Taking the Fun Out of Fungus Getting Rid of Fungal Infections        
    Did you hear about the woman who dated a mushroom? She heard he was a real "fun guy" to be with. If you are spending too much time around any fungi of your own, it may be time to see your dermatologist. Fungal infections are nothing to laugh about (much like the aforementioned joke), and in some cases they can be either debilitating or disgusting - or often a combination of the two.



    If the thought of having a fungus growing on your body makes you feel a bit queasy, there's probably a reason. The bad news is that fungal infections aren't any fun; the good news is that they can be relatively easily treated. So if you have an infection on your body caused by a fungus, do something about it - quick!



    What is a Fungus?



    A fungus is a certain type of organism belonging to the fungus kingdom, which has more than 80,000 species (but sadly, no king or queen). Fungi are notoriously difficult to characterize, especially as they share traits with both plants and animals, although they lack both chlorophyll and vascular tissue. They can multiply both sexually and asexually (by cloning themselves), and they feed on many different types of organic material, ones that are both living and dead.



    Many things fall under the classification of fungi, including mushrooms, toadstools, spores, smuts, yeasts, molds and lichens, to name but a few. Some people choose to call fungi "primitive vegetables", and as such they are able to live in air, soil, on plants or in water. Often, they live on our skin.



    Fungal infections are caused by a harmful fungus (about half of all fungi fall into this category) which has infected your skin or has been breathed in by you and invaded your lungs, and they can appear in many different forms. Often it's difficult to ascertain whether a specific health complaint is caused by a fungal infection or not; this is where a dermatologist can be helpful in making an accurate diagnosis.



    General Fungal Infections



    Fungal infections are incredibly common and can happen to anyone, regardless of personal hygiene - although poor hygiene can definitely contribute to burgeoning infections. Here are a few you are most likely to encounter...

    Athlete's Foot. Also known as tinea pedis. Perhaps the most common fungal infection of all. Makes the foot red, itchy, scaly and often smelly. Occurs as the ringworm fungus loves feet, because they are so often encased in warm sweaty socks. This nice moist environment is a prime place for the fungus to thrive, and if not treated properly can even allow transfer to other parts of the body, such as the groin, nails, trunk etc. For some reason athlete's foot is more common among men (boys, take note) and usually affects the area between the fourth and fifth toes (foot fetishists, take note).

    Nail Infections. Can begin as a small yellow or white spot underneath a fingernail, but then spreads. As it burrows deeper and deeper into your toenail or fingernail it can cause discoloration, thickening or crumbling, and can be incredibly painful. In some cases the nail will separate itself from the nail bed and an unpleasant odor can occur. Usually caused by a group of fungi called dermatophytes, sometimes caused by yeasts or molds. Can easily be picked up in swimming pools or other moist, warm places where fungi thrive, much like athlete's foot.

    Scalp Ringworm. If your scalp is turning red, crusting and becoming incredibly itchy, there's a chance you have scalp ringworm. This is fairly common among young children, and it's estimated that 50 percent of all child hair loss is caused by this nasty fungus. It occurs primarily in one of three different guises: gray patch ringworm, black dot ringworm and inflammatory ringworm.

    Body Ringworm. Also known as tinea corporis. Usually occurs on parts of the body not covered by clothes, such as hands and face. Not as revolting as it seems as it not actually caused by a worm but by - surprise! - a fungus. Gets its name as it can cause a ring-shaped rash with scaly center. Can sometimes be passed on by cats although usually is passed on through human contact. So always wash your hands after stroking a feline... or a human.

    Lung fungal infection. Also known as aspergillosis, this fungus thrives in places such as air ducts and compost heaps, then it attacks your lungs. Can be most dangerous to people who have had lung disease in the past and therefore have cavities in their lungs which can become infected. However, this infection can be treated and does not usually spread outside the lung area.



    Personal Fungal Infections



    Also incredibly common, these fungal infections are the most unpleasant because they infect our most personal areas. Not to be confused with sexually-transmitted diseases, but they can be just as irritating - and sometimes even more so! And as the symptoms so often mimic those of STDs, sometimes it's hard to tell between the two. That's where a proper diagnosis by a doctor or dermatologist can be so important..

    Jock Itch. If you spend too much time flaunting a tight, wet Speedo on the beach in hot weather, chances are you'll develop jock itch. This fungal infection of the groin can attack both men and women, but it more common among the boys. Heat and humidity are the biggest factors contributing to this irritating itch, although wearing tight clothing or being very overweight can play a role as well. Results in nasty red pustules that are uncomfortable and unsightly and require medical treatment. Also called Ringworm of the Groin.

    Vaginal Yeast Infections. Caused by an overgrowth of the Candida albicans fungus, this unpleasant infection can cause extreme itchiness around the vagina, as well as an unpleasant discharge and smell as well as occasional pain and burning. It's estimated that ?? of all women have at least one yeast infection in their lives, which can easily spread to sexual partners. Easily treated in the vast majority of cases.



    Treatment of Fungal Infections



    Most fungal infections are treated with anti-fungal medications, but along with the correct meds you should also wash regularly and keep the affected areas clean and dry. Following a strict skin-care regime is important to avoid re-infection, or infecting others. That means, depending on which type of infection you have, not sharing towels or combs, wearing flip-flops in changing areas or poolside, using an anti-fungal foot spray, wearing clean cotton socks and underwear and changing into clean cotton clothes regularly.



    Here, in alphabetical order, are a few of the anti-fungal drugs you may be prescribed, follow the doctor or dermatologist's instructions and let them know beforehand if you are taking any other medications:

    Clotrimazole

    Ciclopirox

    Fluconazole

    Itraconazole

    Ketoconazole

    Terbinafine Hydrochloride



    Fungal infections can affect anyone, and if you have a busy, active lifestyle chances are you'll come down with at least one - if not more - at some stage of your life. While fungal infections are never fun, there's no need to suffer in silence, so if you have any of the above symptoms, get thee to a doctor pronto. You'll have a new, fungal-free you in no time!



    The information in the article is not intended to substitute for the medical expertise and advice of your health care provider. We encourage you to discuss any decisions about treatment or care an appropriate health care provider.


    Sarah Matthews is a writer for Yodle, a business directory and online advertising company. Find a dermatologist or more personal care articles at Yodle Consumer Guide.

    fingernail fungus cures: toe nail fungus treatments

    fingernail fungus cures: nail fungus remedy

    Article Source: www.articlesnatch.com


              La adoración del ausente en la poesía y el retrato del Renacimiento francés        
    Las pequeñas fotografías de madre, mujer, esposo o hijos que se suelen llevar en el bolsillo o en la cartera tienen su antecedente en el retrato íntimo renacentista. En el Museo de Louvre, en la sala dedicada a la pintura francesa, se exhiben retratos de pequeña dimensión de algunas de las esposas de los hombres más influyentes de la Francia de finales del siglo XV, como Margarita de York o Jacqueline de Rohan-Gié. A continuación analizaremos una de estas obras, La dama de los pensamientos, anónimo de 1499. Para comprender mejor la expresión en el rostro retratado tomaremos fragmentos de la poesía escrita por mujeres durante el Renacimiento francés, en particular Louise Labé (1524-1566) y Pernette du Guillet (1520-1545), representantes de la Escuela de Lyon.

    • • •

    LOURDES RANGEL • POETA Y PERIODISTA
    Estudiante del doctorado en literatura y civilización francesas
    en la Sorbona de París
    tototito@yahoo.fr

    Palabras y símbolos: una revolución de orden filológico

    De acuerdo con la semiótica cognitiva, cada signo –ya sea el rostro, el cuerpo, la palabra, las formas que trazan los pintores– es un “contenedor” de ideas y sentimientos construidos y transformados por nuestra percepción del mundo en un contexto cultural determinado. Por ello, habrá que precisar las condiciones en las que florecían la poesía y la pintura renacentistas en Francia. Primero, tomemos en cuenta que durante el siglo XV (es decir, pocos años antes de la ejecución del retrato anónimo La dama de los pensamientos), el francés se convierte en lengua nacional. A partir de entonces, los grandes poetas del siglo XVI se proponen hacer de su idioma materno el estandarte de una civilización comparable a la de las antiguas Grecia y Roma.

    La pintura francesa, por su parte, antes únicamente concebida en los muros de las catedrales, los libros y los vitrales, pretende también convertirse en el testimonio del esplendor del reino de Francia, sin dejar de imitar la nueva pintura de los grandes maestros florentinos, romanos y venecianos. Los hombres de finales del siglo XV y principios del XVI, bajo la influencia del humanismo toscano, regresan al conocimiento clasicista de sí mismos, dejan de lado la apariencia etérea del vitral, estudian la anatomía y perfeccionan la perspectiva.

    Las formas del rostro y el cuerpo son respetadas como nunca antes en la historia del arte. El pintor es capaz de reproducir las proporciones exactas, así como los colores y las manifestaciones de la naturaleza. La creación del artista, que aspira a la perfección divina, subraya que la belleza es también pagana, como las figuras que el poeta Joachim du Bellay rescata del esplendor grecolatino en su famoso tratado Defence et Illustration de la Langue Française, publicado en 1549. Para embellecerse y enriquecerse, la lengua francesa reproduce, a través de la poesía, las imágenes de una civilización profundamente admirada por los humanistas. La pintura, por supuesto, también reproducirá las imágenes de los dioses de la antigüedad en un intento por nacionalizar la traslatio imperii.

    Durante esas centurias, los elementos paganos se mezclan con los religiosos. Los sabios humanistas del Renacimiento, admiradores de la cultura grecolatina, no olvidan los textos fundadores de la filosofía cristiana, que se traducen a las lenguas vulgares. El Renacimiento fue sobre todo una revolución de orden filológico. Los retóricos franceses escriben numerosos tratados en los que no se dejan de lado las formas de versificación medievales, a pesar de la admiración de los poetas por los grandes escritores de la antigüedad clásica.

    Los pintores también cuentan con tratados revolucionarios. Hacia 1440, Leon Battista Alberti escribe De pictura. Es muy probable que el pintor francés Jean Fouquet, que vivió en Roma hacia 1450, haya leído o asimilado muchas de las ideas de este gran humanista florentino. A través de Fouquet, las enseñanzas tanto teóricas como prácticas de la obra de Alberti llegaron a una nueva generación de artistas franceses modernos. De pictura incluye reflexiones sumamente interesantes sobre cómo los hombres de la época percibían el retrato y el arte del retratista:

    La pintura contiene una fuerza divina, pues logra que estén presentes los ausentes, de igual manera que lo logra la amistad, pero además hace que los muertos se vean casi como los vivos [...] Hay quienes piensan que la pintura dio forma a los dioses que eran adorados por los pueblos. Éste ciertamente fue el mayor regalo que hicieron a los mortales, pues la pintura es más útil a esa devoción que nos acerca a los hombres y conserva nuestras almas llenas de misticismo.(1)

    Gracias a esta nueva concepción de la pintura, el retrato tuvo un papel de enorme relevancia. La gramática de signos que implican desde ahora los rostros retratados es definitiva para la comprensión de la naturaleza humana. Los hombres del Renacimiento, devotos de la imagen divina, se convertían en admiradores de la imagen de los dioses paganos e incluso de los aristócratas y burgueses de la época. Esto se debe en parte a que los pintores de la época solían representar una imagen idealizada de la aristocracia. En La dama de los pensamientos, por ejemplo, el artista hace uso de palabras y símbolos para crear un cuadro de una enorme y sutil riqueza, en el cual la dama se encuentra idealizada. La protagonista de la obra es probablemente Ana de Bretaña, mujer del rey Luis XII de Francia. El pintor tuvo un motivo importante para crear la obra: la ausencia del monarca por la guerra que en aquel tiempo había en Italia. La composición cautiva por la actitud reflexiva de la reina. Al mismo tiempo se puede leer lo que supuestamente escribió a su marido: “no olvido lo que no veo”, por cierto, escrito en la lengua del rey y no en latín. La imagen y la frase se encuentran estrechamente relacionadas; tienen el mismo significado.

    La dama de los pensamientos

    El acto poético de recordar al amado se materializa en un retrato que ha sido concebido con el fin de que el ausente nunca olvide que una mujer de gran valor moral lo espera a su regreso con una actitud de devoción, trasladada de los cuadros religiosos a estos retratos íntimos. Detrás de la imagen de Ana de Bretaña, distribuidas como sobre un tapiz, se aprecian las rosas estilizadas, que recuerdan a la flor de lis, forma que remite al origen noble de la reina y de su amante. Por otro lado, recordemos que cuando la diosa del amor nace de una concha en la costa de Chipre, nacen las rosas. La rosa, desde el punto de vista de la retórica poética, apostrofa a Venus, diosa a la que se dirigen los versos de los poetas enamorados para soportar las noches de soledad, como lo hace Louise Labé, que no pide la ayuda de Dios, sino de Venus, que en varias ocasiones se enamoró y hasta sostuvo relaciones adúlteras con Marte. La diosa comprende la pena de la poeta porque ha vivido un calvario semejante y a la vez se encuentra en el cielo, a la altura de Dios. Entonces, cuando está sola, en su lecho frío, se dirige a la diosa del Amor:

    Clere Venus, qui erres par les Cieus,
    Entens ma voix qui en pleins chantera,
    Tant que ta face au haut du ciel luira
    Son long travail et soucis ennuieus.
    Mon œil veillant s’atendrira cien mieus,
    Et plus de pleures voyant gettera.
    Mieus mon lit mol de larmes baignera
    De ses travaus voyant témoin tes yeux.
    Donq des humains son des lassez esprits
    De tous repos et de sommeil espris,
    J ’endure mal tant que le Soleil luit:
    Et quand je suis quasi toute cassee
    Et que me suis mise en mon lit lassee,
    Crier me faut mon mal toute la nuit.(2)

    (Louise Labé, “Soneto VI” p. 127.)(3)

    La retórica poética del siglo XVI comparte una serie de elementos metafóricos con la pintura, muchos de ellos recuperados de la antigüedad clásica, aunque también otros derivados del gótico. El vitral reproduce, de una manera etérea, las formas humanas, mientras que el retrato está dotado de una mayor precisión no sólo gráfica sino psicológica. Además, la frase “no olvido lo que no veo” posee un contenido espiritual. Nadie puede ver a Dios pero el alma no lo olvida. Una mujer no puede ver a su marido y es otra vez el alma, pero también el cuerpo quienes no olvidan. Esto era común en la poesía femenina que recibió una influencia de Francisco Petrarca: Pernette du Guillet, discípula y amante de Maurice Scève, convierte a su amado poeta en Dios. Es decir, las poetas hacen una relación entre su amante y el Todopoderoso. Para ellas él es la luz y, en el caso de Ana de Bretaña, es la luz dorada que la envuelve al fondo del retrato, noble, magnánima y embellecida por las flores de Venus, que recuerdan a la flor de lis. En el siguiente texto, Pernette du Guillet confiesa que antes de conocer al poeta, se encontraba rodeada de una terrible oscuridad que le impedía reconocer las figuras. Era una sombra hasta que conoció el amor. He aquí una transformación de ciertos conceptos relacionados con la luz en la poesía femenina. La luz es también un hombre. Como vemos, ya en el Renacimiento se escribía poesía para hombres idealizados que es poco conocida debido a la falta de mujeres que supieran y se atrevieran a escribir en la época. Si en la Edad Media los hombres eran más bien héroes que nunca fueron comparados con Dios, el hombre idealizado del Renacimiento, que contaba hazañas más peligrosas que las de sus abuelos, era casi un Dios:

    La nuict estoit pour moy si tres obscure
    Que Terre et Ciel elle m’obscurcissoit,
    Tant qu’à Midy de discerner figure
    N’avois pouvoir qui fort me marrissoit:
    Mais quand je vis que l’aulbe apparoissoit
    En couleurs mille et diverse, et seraine,
    Je me trouvay de liesse si pleine –
    Voyant desjà la clarté à la ronde –
    Que commençay louer à voix haultaine
    Celuy qui feit pour moy ce Jour au Monde.(4)

    (Pernette du Guillet, “Rima II”, p. 229)(5)

    En La dama de los pensamientos el pecho de la reina se encuentra adornado con una imagen, por lo cual percibimos a Ana de Bretaña como una mujer piadosa, que ama a Dios, y que además expresa sus sentimientos amorosos sin que estos lleguen a ser profanos. Por su parte, Pernette du Guillet habla de su deseo amoroso con mucha discreción y recato. Aunque murió a los 25 años de edad, su breve pero sustanciosa obra tuvo mérito suficiente para ser publicada el año siguiente de su fallecimiento bajo el título de Rymes. De Gentile et Vertueuse Dame D. Pernette Du Guillet Lyonnoise. Robert Sabatier hace referencia a estas características en su ensayo La Poésie du XVIe siècle, y no deja de mencionar la melancolía:

    Un poco aquí y allá, ella produce encanto, un encanto nacido de su recato, de su voz sostenida, de su inclinación melancólica que la hace sobresalir en la elegía y en la canción gris. Sin ingenuidad excesiva, tiene fe en la lealtad del amor, y todo en ella tiende a hacer nacer una representación de la pureza.(6)

    Del mismo modo que en Pernette du Guillet, en Ana de Bretaña existe una representación pura, en el sentido moral, del amor. Ambas muestran su sentimiento de una forma recatada digna de ser representada por un pintor del siglo XVI.

    A fines de la Edad Media y en el Renacimiento la sensualidad se conjuga muchas veces con elementos religiosos. En La dama de los pensamientos, el foco de atención del cuadro es la mirada esquiva de la reina. Ella no mira al espectador, en primer lugar porque, como lo indica la filacteria, está pensando, y también porque probablemente piensa en el amor y en los placeres de Venus, es decir, conserva cierto pudor de virtuosa dama renacentista que no quiere descubrir sus deseos en una mirada. Poner en evidencia este pudor de la reina en un área aquí considerada como el foco de atención es una de las más poderosas intenciones del autor del lienzo. Otra de las características interesantes de la mujer retratada es la edad. En esta pintura Ana de Bretaña tiene aproximadamente veintitrés años, lo cual hasta cierto punto le da derecho a descubrir su sensualidad, misma que justifica Louise Labé ante las damas lionesas en su Élegie III:

    Quand vous lirez, ô Dames Lionnoises,
    Ces miens écrits pleins d’amoureuses noises,
    Quand mes regrets, ennuis, despits et larmes
    M’orrez chanter en pitoyables carmes,
    Ne veuillez point condamner ma simplesse,
    Et jeune erreur de ma folle jeunesse,
    Si c’est erreur… mais qui dessous les Cieus
    Se peut vanter de n’estre vicieus?(7)

    (Louise Labé, Élegie III, p. 149)

    De ciertos poemas se dice que se encuentran escritos en un tono confesional, como el que acabamos de leer. Sin duda, se podría afirmar que Ana de Bretaña se encuentra así retratada, pero tan refinadamente confesional que a primera vista sería difícil descifrar los signos de una melancolía que el pintor ha querido acentuar.

    Alma y espíritu: adornos del cuerpo

    En La dama de los pensamientos se da mayor énfasis al rostro, no a través del volumen como normalmente ocurría, sino de la luz. El pintor aprovecha la intensa blancura de la piel de su modelo para subrayar su parentesco con la divinidad. Además, la reina, como las mujeres de su época, tomaban en cuenta la armonía del círculo, símbolo de la perfección, al momento de cuidar su arreglo. Se sabe que se rasuraban la frente para dar a su cabeza formas más redondeadas, y el círculo representa también la belleza y la armonía en la cultura occidental.(8) Esta misma forma era considerada al delinear y pintar las cejas, lo cual habla de la enorme influencia que la filosofía –en este caso neoplatónica– ejercía en las costumbres más mundanas de los cortesanos. Sin embargo, esta aparente búsqueda de inmaterialidad en el mundo físico, a través de las formas, se puede interpretar también como una lucha por unir el cuerpo con el alma a través del deseo, la sabiduría y la fe amorosos. Esta idea se refiere a una concepción espiritual del amor carnal y nos remite a la reflexión anterior del amado-Dios. Pernette du Guillet llega a la conclusión de que el alma y el espíritu se subordinan al cuerpo una vez que hemos logrado comprender la voluntad divina:

    L’âme et l’esprit sont pour le corps orner,
    Quand le vouloir de l’Eternel nous donne
    Sens et sçavoir pour pouvoir discerner
    Le bien du bien, que la raison ordonne:
    Pourquoy, si Dieu de telz biens te guerdonne
    Il m’a donné raison, qui a pouvoir
    De bien juger ton heur, et ton sçavoir.
    Ne trouve donc chose si admirable,
    Si à bon droict te desirent de veoir
    Le Corps, l’Esprit, et l’Âme raisonnable?(9)

    (Pernette du Guillet, “Rima XVI”, p. 233)

    En el poema de Pernette, el cuerpo, la inteligencia y el alma aparecen unificados por el amado, lo que sucede también en La dama de los pensamientos. Las manos, que le escriben al amado y que han tocado su cuerpo, son el elemento que unifica porque su blancura es espiritual y su belleza y finura son también sensuales, además de que una de ellas sostiene con delicadeza la filacteria, que contiene un discurso nacido del intelecto. La unificación de estos elementos queda reafirmada por las piedras que adornan el camafeo y los anillos, combinadas con las perlas del tocado, piedras preciosas que simbolizan a Venus, ya que tanto la piedra como la diosa nacen de una concha.

    El vestido vuelve a disfrazar la sensualidad de la reina porque sus pechos son casi imperceptibles y el color es azul, relacionado normalmente con el manto de la virgen, que es también la esposa de Dios. En el texto que a continuación citamos, Louise Labé confiesa su deseo, describe su martirio y concluye por renegar del hombre que ama como si éste fuera Dios. La apasionada poeta, que siempre se había mostrado devota de su amor, se queja porque ha perdido la fe en el ausente:

    D’un tel vouloir le serf point ne desire
    La liberté, ou son port le navire,
    Comme j’atens, helas ! de jour en jour
    De toy, Ami, le gracieus retour.
    Là, j’avois mis le but de ma douleur,
    Qui finiroit, quand j’aurois ce bon heur
    De te revoir : mais de la longue atente,
    Helas ! en vain mon desir se lamente.
    Cruel, cruel, qui te faisoit promettre
    Ton brief retour en ta premiere lettre?
    As-tu si peu de memoire de moy,
    Que de m’avoir si tot rompu la foy?
    Comme oses tu ainsi abuser celle
    Que de tout tems t’a esté si fidelle?(10)

    (Louise Labé, Elegía II, p.145)


    El azul de los ojos de Ana de Bretaña es exactamente el mismo que utiliza el pintor para el vestido, detalle que resemantiza el azul, que deja de ser simplemente un color frío y se convierte en un signo amoroso y melancólico, cálido por el recuerdo y frío por la ausencia. Estos contrastes son muy evidentes en la poesía de los integrantes de la Escuela de Lyon y tienen su origen en la obra de Petrarca. El amor une lo opuesto física, espiritual y semánticamente. Da vida y es muerte, quema y ahoga, hace gozar y sufrir. Este soneto de Louise Labé hace énfasis en los contrarios, influenciado por la obra de Petrarca:

    Je vis, je meurs : je me brule et je me noye,
    J’ay chaut estreme et endurant froidure:
    La vie m’est et trop molle et trop dure.
    J’ai grans ennuis entremeslez de joye:
    Tout à un coup je ris et je larmoye,
    Et en plaisir maint grief tourment j’endure:
    Mon bien s’en va, et à jamais il dure:
    Tout en un coup je seiche et je verdoye.
    Ainsi Amour inconstamment me meine:
    Et, quand je pense avoir plus de douleur,
    Sans y penser je me treuve hors de peine.
    Puis, quand je croy ma joye estre certeine,
    Et estre au haut de mon desiré heur,
    Il me remet en mon premier malheur.(11)

    (Louise Labé, “Soneto VIII”, p. 129)

    Esta serie de sensaciones que describe Louise Labé son síntomas de melancolía, explicada en la época como un desequilibrio que seguramente conduce a la bipolaridad que manifiesta el poema anterior: “C’est le déséquilibre, la prédominance de l’une ou de l’autre des humeurs [melancolía, cólera, sangre y flema] qui explique désormais les dérèglements parmi lesquels les effets de la mélancolie ont retenu l’attention des théologiens, juristes ou médecins. ”(12) Este desequilibrio también se percibe en las proporciones de los miembros de la modelo, lo cual nos hace pensar también en Aristóteles, en la vida que comparten en cada célula el cuerpo y el alma.

    Adoración del ausente

    Si bien La dama de los pensamientos es un antecedente de los retratos fotográficos que llevamos en el bolsillo, hemos podido comprobar que el retrato íntimo renacentista tiene sus particularidades. Entre el retratado y el dueño del retrato hay una relación de idolatría que se deriva de la pintura sagrada y el vitral del arte medieval. Sólo que esta vez, el retratista está consciente de que el objeto de adoración, que es la modelo, debe guardar una relación con la divinidad que da sustento al poder del rey francés Luis XII.

    Hemos analizado varios elementos en La dama de los pensamientos que nos hacen pensar en la idealización de la modelo pero también en la idealización del ausente. Las pistas para descubrir al ausente las encontramos en la poesía del Renacimiento francés, en las figuras retóricas que los cortesanos y los artistas de la época comparten.

    Por otro lado, en esta obra pictórica también encontramos una frase escrita sobre una filacteria que sostiene la reina: “no olvido lo que no veo”; el hecho de que haya sido escrita en francés es sumamente relevante para comprender la obra del artista anónimo. La lengua francesa será un día tan bella y tan importante como el latín porque es la lengua del rey, lo cual será planteado cincuenta años después por un poeta: Joachim du Bellay, autor de Defence et illustration de la langue francaise.

    Pero el detalle más importante del cuadro es la fe. Primero la fe en que el alma permanece profundamente unida al cuerpo y a sus placeres pero, por supuesto, también a Dios y al intelecto. Sobre todo, y esto es lo más importante, la fe en la unión con el amado y en su regreso triunfal de la guerra más violenta.

    Notas

    1. Leon Battista Alberti, Tratado de pintura, ed. de Carlos Pérez Infante, México, 1998, pp. 77-78.

    2. Clara Venus, que vagas por los cielos, oye mi voz que en lamentos cantará sus largos trabajos y sus inquietantes sosiegos mientras tu rostro en lo alto del cielo resplandece. Mi ojo vigilante se conmoverá cien veces, y en sus visiones más llanto regará. Mi cama suave se bañará con lágrimas por los trabajos de los que tus ojos fueron testigos. Cuando el espíritu humano flaquea, todos duermen presas del sueño. En esto yo soporto tanto dolor como brilla el sol: y cuando yo estoy casi agotada, y cuando acuesto en el lecho mi flaqueza, toda la noche paso gritando mi dolor. (T. de la a.)

    3. Para las citas de Louise Labé utilizaremos la edición de Gérard Guillot, Œuvre, Viena, 1962.

    4. La noche era para mí tan oscura que me oscurecía el cielo y la tierra, tanto que a medio día me era muy molesto no poder distinguir figuras: pero cuando vi que el alba aparecía en mil colores diversos, serena, me sentí tan llena de alegría al mirar esa claridad a mi alrededor que comencé a alabar en voz alta a aquel que para mí hace la luz en el mundo. (T. de la a.)

    5. Para nuestras citas de Pernette du Guillet utilizaremos la edición de Albert-Marie Schmidt, “Rymes de Gentile et Vertueuse Dame D. Pernette du Guillet Lyonnoise.”, en Poètes du XVIe siècle, París, Gallimard, 1959.

    6. Robert Sabatier, La Poésie du XVIe. Siècle, París, 1975, p. 120. (T. de la a.)

    7. Cuando ustedes lean, oh, señoras lionesas, estos escritos míos llenos de penas amorosas; cuando mi dolor y mi sosiego, mis decepciones y mis lágrimas me oigan cantar en conmovedores versos, no quieran condenar mi torpeza ni el error juvenil de mi loca juventud. Error fue… pero ¿quién bajo los cielos puede vanagloriarse de no ser pecador? (T. de la a.)

    8. Patricia Magli. “El rostro y el alma,” en Fragmentos para una historia del cuerpo humano, Madrid, 1987, p. 96.

    9. El alma y el espíritu son para adornar el cuerpo, cuando la voluntad del Todopoderoso nos da consciencia y sabiduría para poder discernir el bien del bien, como la razón manda. ¿Por qué si Dios te otorga tales bienes y me dio la razón, que tiene el poder de juzgar tu contento y sabiduría, no piensa que es algo admirable que de buena fe deseen verte el cuerpo, el espíritu y el alma razonable? (T. de la a.)

    10. Con tal voluntad el siervo rechaza su libertad y el navío su puerto, como yo espero, ¡ay!, tu dulce regreso, amigo, cada día. He llegado al fondo de un dolor que sólo terminará cuando tenga la dicha de volver a verte, pero con la larga espera, ¡ay!, en vano mi deseo se lamenta. Cruel, cruel, quien en tu primera carta te hacía prometer que tu ausencia sería breve. ¿Tan pocas memorias tienes de mí que pronto la fe me rompiste?, ¿cómo te atreves a engañar a aquella que desde siempre te ha sido fiel? (T. de la a.)

    11. Vivo, muero, me quemo y me ahogo. Tengo demasiado calor e insoportable frío. La vida me parece demasiado ligera y demasiado dura. Siento un gran dolor y también un gran contento. Al mismo tiempo lloro y me río, y dentro de los muchos placeres, grandes tormentos padezco. Mi felicidad se va de pronto y dura eternamente. Al mismo tiempo me seco y reverdezco. Así, Amor constantemente me invade: cuando pienso que ya no tengo dolor, sin pensar me encuentro sin pena; después, cuando creo que mi alegría es verdadera y estoy en la cima de mi deseado contento, él me instala en mi primera desgracia. (T. de la a.)

    12. “Es el desequilibrio, el predominio de un humor sobre el otro lo que explica los desajustes, entre los cuales los efectos de la melancolía han llamado la atención de teólogos, juristas y médicos.” Thèmes d’histoire littéraire: Période Médiévale. Mélancolie. http://www.unil.ch/fra/HistLitt/Cours

              Defending the Catholic Church against ill-informed attacks        
    Fr John Flynn LC

    Anti-Catholicism might be the last acceptable prejudice in many Western societies today, but Canadian author and journalist Michael Coren isn't going to take this situation lying down.

    In his recently published book, Why Catholics Are Right (McClelland and Stewart), he examines a number of common criticisms of the Church and provides telling rebuttals.

    Coren, born into a secular family, with a Jewish father, became a Catholic in his mid-20s.

    Being Jewish has helped him in his career, he says, but as he explains in the book's introduction, his Catholic beliefs have caused two job losses and many closed doors in the media.

    Abuse scandal

    He commences with a topic that he said he didn't want to write about and which he should not have had to write, namely the clergy abuse scandal. He acknowledges the immense damage caused to many people as a result of the abuses, but also argues that some of the criticism has gone beyond what was justified.

    The abuse says nothing specific about Catholicism, Coren insists. Critics who are eager to prove that the abuse was linked to the structures or teachings of the Church ignore the fact that abuse by clergy occurs in other churches and religions at the same or even higher rates.

    As a result of the lessons learned from the abuse scandal the Catholic Church is now one of the safest places for a young person to be according to Coren. These events should rightly lead to a condemnation of the abuses, but not to a condemnation of the Church.

    Another chapter deals with historical events, such as the Crusades and the Inquisition. It's true that the Church did not always act in the best manner, he admits, but overall the Church was mostly ethically ahead of its time and a force for good.

    On the matter of the Crusades, Coren points out that the Holy Land was Christian and subsequently invaded by Muslims. It is wrong to consider the Crusades as some kind of imperialism or colonialism. Far from being an exercise in exploitation and reaping profits, many noble families were bankrupted by the expense of arming a knight and maintaining him and his retinue.

    Modern research has disproved the affirmation that many crusaders were the sons of poor families looking for plunder. In fact, they were often the cream of European chivalry. In the territories conquered by the Crusades the Muslim population could continue its normal life and there wasn't even any serious attempt to convert them to Christianity.

    What can we conclude about the Crusades, Coren asks.

    "They were not the proudest moment of Christian history but nor were they the childish caricature of modern Western guilt and certainly not that of contemporary Muslim paranoia."

    Turning to the Inquisition he observes that the underlying premise is that Catholics are nastier than anyone else and that only the Church could organise something like the Inquisition.

    This is simply ridiculous as for a start more men and women were slaughtered in a couple of weeks of the atheistic French Revolution than in a century of the Inquisition. There were also inquisitions in a number of Protestant nations, he notes, aimed particularly at those suspected of witchcraft.

    The purpose of the Inquisition was to combat doctrinal errors and heresies, with the aim of bringing people back to the Church. Torture did exist, but it was carried out mainly by secular authorities. The Inquisition used it no more and usually less than other judicial bodies of the time.

    Most of the criticism centres on the Spanish Inquisition. In an aside Coren wonders why so little attention is paid to the massacres and torture of many Catholics by Henry VIII and Queen Elizabeth I in England.

    It is true that in the early days the popes did support the Spanish Inquisition but it soon became an organ of the state and monarchy. After the final defeat of the Muslims in Spain a large number converted from Islam or Judaism to Catholicism.

    Many were genuine, but as it was politically and economically advantageous to be a Catholic some who converted were not genuine. This led to the investigations by the Inquisition about the situation of those who had converted.

    There were certainly abuses committed, Coren says, but while Spain might have been a flawed society it did not experience the bloody civil wars of religion that affected many other European countries. The Inquisition went mainly unnoticed until the mid-19th century when anti-Catholic writers used and distorted it to attack the Church.

    Wealth

    Another frequent criticism of the Church is about its wealth. "We're hit with the old regular that the Church is dripping with money while the rest of the world starves," Coren comments.

    Yes, there is a lot of wealth at the Vatican, in the museums that are open for all to visit. The Church has preserved these works of art for centuries and keeps them as a patrimony for humanity.

    Selling the artwork and giving away the money would just be a one-off event whose benefits would soon be over. Instead, the artistic treasures are kept for the future, available to all, instead of being locked away in private collections.

    Moreover, Coren adds, the Catholic Church builds and runs hospitals, schools and does an enormous amount of charitable work around the world.

    One of the chapters is dedicated to the subject of life and sexuality. The Church is often under attack for its stand on matters ranging from abortion to condoms and contraceptives. The position the Catholic Church takes in this area is not only based on moral beliefs but is also supported by science and human rights, Coren argues.

    The affirmation that a new life exists from the moment of conception has solid biological foundation with the fetus being a distinct human life and as such should having a right to exist. In spite of this, in recent years prolifers have often been depicted as extreme zealots.

    Moreover, while contemporary society considers itself to be more progressive and tolerant than at any time in the past, the disabled or handicapped in the womb are now deliberately targeted and killed.

    Stem cells

    When it comes to the Church's opposition to the use of embryonic stem cells for research, this is used by opponents to accuse it of being an obstacle to a cure for sicknesses and diseases that could be overcome in the very near future.

    The truth is, however, there have been no successful cures with embryonic stem cells, in contrast to the successes obtained with adult stem cells, which is supported by the Church, as Coren points out.

    On the subject of condoms and contraceptives the Church warned decades ago that their availability would be harmful to society. In fact, Coren says, since that warning there has been a steady rise in sexually transmitted diseases, divorce, family breakdown and sexuality has been downgraded from what should be a loving act into a mere exchange of bodily fluids.

    The vilification of the Church and Benedict XVI for being opposed to the use of condoms in the effort to control AIDS is yet another case of injustice, Coren notes. Relying on the use of condoms simply hasn't worked in Africa. Instead, programs based on abstinence and fidelity have had the greatest success.

    Coren's book deals with many other topics and he pulls no punches in defending the Church against what he considers ill-informed attacks. It should prove a useful aid for those interested in replying to the all too frequent swipes against the Catholic Church.


              Road of Bless        



    Character Level: 50
    Profession Level: 50
    Achievement: Goblin Leader and Wanderer


    Map Location:
    --------------------------
    Road of Bless

    Quest List:
    --------------------
    Road To Blessing
    A Man Fallen in the Middles of Desert
    No Water
    Oasis Water - [Reward: 3 Wind Elixir]
    Request From Cook - [Reward: 5 Red Potion (V) and 5 Blue Potion (V)]
    Odd Palm Tree
    Poison of Desert Fugu
    A Medicine To Detoxify
    Heal Palm Tree
    Missing Saintess Case - [Reward: 3 Wind Elixir]
    Finding Lead for the Case
    Collecting Desert Goblin Mask - Beginner - [Reward: 10 Red Potion (V)]
    An Order of Desert Goblin
    Finding Goblinish Dictionary
    Translated Order - [Reward: 3 Wind Elixir]
    Leader of the Goblins, Damian - [Reward: 9 Blue Potion (V)]
    Damian's Diary Translation - [Reward: 7 Purple Potion (V)]
    A Misunderstanding (1)
    A Misunderstanding (2) - [Reward: 3 Wind Elixir]
    Sweeps Invader Goblin
    Desert Goblin Mask (1) - [Reward: 10 Red Potion (V)]
    Desert Goblin Mask (2) - [Reward: 10 Red Potion (V)]
    Desert Goblin Damian's Mask - [Reward: 3 Wind Elixir]
    Goblin Sweep (1) - [Reward: 9 Red Potion (V)]
    The Captain of Invaders, Garbong - [Reward: 9 Blue Potion (V)]
    Request for Translating Memo Pad - [Reward: 6 Purple Potion (V)]
    Munil's Little Sister - [Reward: 9 Blue Potio (V)]
    Garbong's Mask - [Reward: 8 Red Potion (V)]
    Invader Goblin Mask (1)
    Metanyang Lost His Clothes
    The Lady Who Lost her Clothes - [Reward: 9 Blue Potion (V)]
    Runaround Lumber Cat
    Metanyang's Trade Condition
    Metanyang, The Underwear Thief
    Tyranny of Scratch Thieves
    Thieves Extermination
    Cactus Eaters, The Wanderer Eater
    Desert Cactus Seed
    Valuable Ingredients
    Criminal to Break Carriage
    Back of Invader Goblins
    To Moroc Mine
    Rare Skull Collecting
    The Soul of Sandstorm Bandits
    Investigate 4 Points - [Reward: 3 Wind Elixir]
    Adhesive Clay Collecting
    Preparation For Cultivating Desert - [Reward: 3 Wind Elixir]
    Cactus Than Water
    Find My Grandchild
    To Find Child's Phantom
    The Reason of Phantom
    The Thing To Show Phantom
    Phantom Stone
    The Cause of Destroy the Equipment
    Tiresome Hunter Fly - [Reward: 3 Wind Elixir]
    Attack Freyjans!
    Poisona Punishment - [Reward: 7 Red Potion (V) and 7 Blue Potion (V)]
    Investigation of Poisona's Base
    Sacrifice Aione
    Saintess Pursuit - [Reward: Goblin Horn]
    [Dungeon] Chase Russil To The Sandarman Fortress - [Reward: 5 Prontera Warp Scroll and 5 Alberta Warp Scroll]
    Request: The One Thing Polluting The Oasis
    Request: Plunder The Plundered
    Request: Egg Thief Punishment

    Quest Starter Items Found:
    -----------------------------------------------
    None Yet

    Items Found:
    -----------------------
    Split Piece 1 [Bring to Irmumoa Aro2] - Desert Fugu Bebe, Desert Fugu, Wazel, Desert Goblin Fighter, Desert Goblin Warrior, Highway Robber, Desert Goblin Guard, Desert Goblin Spearman, Invader Goblin Scout, Invader Goblin Guard, Invader Goblin Patroller, Wanderer Eater, Desert Peco Baby, Gold Powder, Desert Scorpion
    Split Piece 2 [Bring to Irmumoa Aro2] - Desert Fugu Bebe, Desert Fugu, Wazel, Desert Goblin Fighter,  Desert Goblin Guard, Desert Goblin Spearman, Desert Goblin Monk, Invader Goblin Scout, Invader Goblin Guard, Invader Goblin Warrior, Desert Peco Baby, Gold Powder, Deathfly, Freyjanity Warrior
    Split Piece 3 [Bring to Irmumoa Aro2] - Desert Fugu, Wazel, Desert Goblin Fighter, Sand Stalker Baby, Gold Powder

    Materials Items:
    Earthly Trace (I) - Desert Fugu Bebe, Desert Goblin Attacker, Poisona
    Firmament Essence (I) - Desert Fugu, Desert Goblin Warrior, Sand Stalker Baby
    Root of Life (I) - Hazel, Invader Goblin Scout, Wanderer Eater, Freyjanity Warrior
    Spirit of Ruin (I) -  Desert Fugu Bebe, Highway Robber, Invader Goblin Commander, Sand Wind Thief, Gold Powder, Hunter Fly
    Monster Fragment (I) - Desert Fugu Bebe, Looter, Desert Goblin Spearman

    Other Items:
    Blue Hood - Highway Robber, Looter
    Cry Mask - Invader Goblin Guard
    Fugu Venom - Desert Fugu Bebe, Desert Fugu
    Glossy Thorn - Sand Muka
    Half Mask - Freyjanity Apostle, Freyjanity Illusionist, Freyjanity High Apostle, Freyjanity High Illusionist
    Hard Claw - Sand Stalker Baby, Sand Stalker
    Holed Wing - Wanderer Eater
    Horrible Chonchon Doll - Deathfly, Hunter Fly
    Leftover Worm - Desert Peco Baby, Desert Peco
    Nectar - Gold Creamy, Gold Powder
    Petty Mud Mask - Desert Goblin Fighter, Desert Goblin Warrior, Desert Goblin Attacker, Desert Goblin Guard, Desert Goblin Gladiator, Desert Goblin Spearman, Desert Goblin Healer, Desert Goblin Magician, Desert Goblin Monk, Damian
    Pesky Mud Mask - Desert Goblin Warrior, Desert Goblin Attacker, Desert Goblin Magician, Damian
    Rabbit Ear - Wazel, Hazel
    Refined Bone Piece - Sand Wind Thief
    Rusted Tether - Freyjanity Warrior, Freyjanity High Warrior
    Smile Mask - Invader Goblin Scout, Invader Goblin Guard, Invader Goblin Patroller, Invader Goblin Commander, Invader Goblin Fighter
    Venom Sting - Desert Scorpion

    Recipes and Fomulas Found:
    ---------------------------------------------------
    Formula: Maestro Artisan's Red Potion - Desert Goblin Magician
    Recipe: Chewy Antenna Noodle - Sand Stalker Baby
    Recipe: Screw Fin Cocktail - Sand Stalker Baby

    Bags Found:
    ----------------------
    Small Bag - None
    Medium Bag - None Yet

    Food and Drinks Found:
    -------------------------------------------
    Instant Crab Soup - Desert Fugu Bebe
    Instant Creamy Broth - Desert Fugu Bebe, Desert Fugu, Desert Goblin Warrior, Looter, Desert Goblin Spearman, Desert Goblin Monk, Wanderer Eater, Freyjanity Warrior
    Instant Doganitang - Desert Fugu Bebe, Wazel, Desert Goblin Attacker, Invader Goblin Commander, Sand Stalker Baby, Sand Muka
    Instant Fried Crab - Highway Robber, Freyjanity Apostle
    Instant Goblin Barbeque - Desert Peco
    Instant Soy Sauce Marinated Crab - Hazel, Highway Robber, Desert Goblin Warrior, Wanderer Eater
    Instant Seoleongtang - Invader Goblin Scout, Wanderer Eater, Sand Stalker Baby
    Instant Steamed Crab - Desert Goblin Guard, Invader Goblin Scout

    Potions Found:
    ---------------------------
    Red Potion (V) - Desert Fugu Bebe, Wazel, Desert Goblin Attacker, Desert Goblin Guard, Desert Goblin Gladiator, Invader Goblin Warrior, Sand Muka, Deathfly, Hunter Fly
    Blue Potion (V) - Hazel, Desert Goblin Attacker, Desert Goblin Fighter, Desert Goblin Spearman, Desert Goblin Monk, Invader Goblin Patroller, Desert Scorpion, Freyjanity Warrior
    Purple Potion (V) - Desert Fugu Bebe, Desert Peco Baby, Sand Wind Thief, Desert Scorpion, Poisona
    Dexterity Potion (V) - Sand Muka, Freyjanity Warrior
    Health Boost Potion (V) - Invader Goblin Commander
    Health Potion (V) - Hazel
    Intelligence Potion (V) - Sand Muka, Freyjanity Apostle
    Strength Boost Potion (V) - Desert Fugu, Desert Goblin Fighter
    Will Boost Potion (V) - Desert Fugu Bebe

    Cards Found:
    ------------------------
    Desert Fugu
    Grooming Thief x3
    Freyjanity Warrior
    Hunter Fly x2
    Poisona x2
    Damian
    Scratch Thief x(lost count)

    Weapons and Armors Found:
    ----------------------------------------------------
    Ascetic Boots of Resignation - Garbong
    Barren Coat Bottom - Looter
    Barren Plated Boots - Freyjanity High Illusionist, Freyjanity High Warrior, Looter
    Barren Plated Gauntlets - Looter
    Barren Shield - Invader Goblin Patroller, Looter
    Bow of Resignation - Poisona
    Chain Boots of Rascal Judgement - Looter
    Chain Gauntlets of Resignation - Freyjanity High Illusionist
    Claw of Resignation - Poisona
    Earrings of Agony - Garbong, Damian
    Earrings of Purity - Looter
    Necklase of Agony - Wanderer Eater
    Necklase of the Warrior - Sand Stalker Baby
    Ornament of the Wise - Desert Fugu
    Ornament of Agony - Desert Goblin Fighter, Poisona
    Ornament of Corruption - Looter
    Plated Visor of Resignation - Highway Robber, Looter
    Ring of Agony - Desert Peco, Garbong, Damian

    Khara Quest:
    ------------------------
    I Am The Real Rabbit
    Don't Press My Stomach! It Will Burst!
    Spin The Spear
    Goblin's Healing Is Good
    I Will Protect You
    Goblin Likes The Battle
    Scheme of the Invader Goblin
    Stopping The Strange Behavior of Desert Goblin
    I'm Happy Because I Have Something To Protect
    Do Not Peep!
    Don't Ignore For Small
    Nobody Knows Where It Comes From
    Shadow Overshadowed By Sandstorm
    Fly of the Death
    Expert Illusionist of Freyanity
    Believe in Goddess
    Shining Butterfly
    Scary Freyanity's Warrior
    Winner of Death! - [Reward: Title - Weak]
    [Dungeon] I Come Here! The Peak of God's Age! - [Reward: Title - Sandarman Invader]
    [Dungeon] The Final Fantasia That Informs The End of Battle - [Reward: Title - True Knight]
    [Dungeon] Unveiled Executer! Prolusion of Fina Match - [Reward: Title - Apostle Executer]
    (Rare: A) Goblin Leader (Party Recommended) - [Reward: Title - Goblin Leader]
    (Rare: A) Wanderer (Party Recommended) - [Reward: Title - Wanderer Hunter]
    (Rare: A) RSX-0806 (Party Recommended) - [Reward: Title - Robo Hunter]

    Others:
    -------------
    Small Gold Ore
    Medium Gold Ore
    Large Gold Ore

    Blacksmithing:
    --------------------------
    None Yet




              Izrud Hill        




    Character Level: 26
    Profession Level: 26
    Achievement: Vespa, Vador and Knight Class


    Map Location:
    --------------------------
    Izrud Hill

    Quest List:
    --------------------
    To Izrude Town~
    Worm Delivery
    Warm Honey
    Bumblebee Royaljelly
    The Real Dutiful Child - [Reward: Refining Whestone II or Magic Oil II]
    Current Status of Izrude Hill - [Reward: Defender Boots]
    Treating a Meal
    Amazing Fish (1)
    Amazing Fish (2) - [Reward: Tiger Embroidery II or Dragon Embroidery II]
    That's a Merman
    Communicating with Merman (1)
    Communicating with Merman (2)
    Communicating with Merman (3) - [Reward: 4 Pueple Potion (II)]
    I Hid a Marvelous Thing There!
    Treasure Hidden Under the Windmill?
    Izrude Homewatchers - [Reward: Defender's Gaiters]
    Dirty Spider
    Cleaning the Spider Mess - [Reward: Wind Elixir]
    Stone Spider Hunt - [Reward: 6 Red Potion (II)]
    Wood Eating Spiders - [Reward: Bear Embroidery III]
    Disappearing Supplies
    Open Merman's Mouth (1)
    Open Merman's Mouth (2)
    Open Merman's Mouth (3)
    My Name Putaruta - [Reward: 4 Rep Potion (III) and 4 Blue Potion (III)]
    Undelivered Supplies
    Broken Supply Coach
    Revenge from Supply Wagon
    Report from Kraina
    To the Headquartes
    Capture Nakaruka Alive! - [Reward: Defender's Visor]
    Return to Homewatcher - [Reward: 6 Blue Potion (III)]
    Lets Try That Again - [Reward: 6 Red Potion (III)]
    What Merman Hates The Most?
    Purpose of Mermans
    Another Merman's Base? - [Reward: Homewatcher Sword]
    To Find Another Merman's Base
    How to Repair Stairway?
    The Way to Deal Broken Stairway
    A Criminal Who Broke Waterway
    Boss of Wildrose - [Reward: 4 Purple Potion (III)]
    Take Back the Scattered Baggage - [Reward: Refining Whetstone III]
    Very Delicious Meat
    In This Case, We Should Attack the Healer First
    Headquartes Burned to Ashes
    Pataruta Resistance
    Whether Help Pataruta or Not - [Reward: Magic Oil III]
    Give Mery to Syangtirote
    Test from Syangtirote (1)
    Test from Syangtirote (2)
    Recognize from Syangtirote - [Reward: Dragon Embroidery III]
    Finding Pearl Inside Clam - [Reward: Tiger Embroidery III]
    Finding Nisyutangka
    Nisyutangka's Favor
    [Dungeon] Very Good Armor Material - [Reward: Homewatcher Gauntlets]
    [Dungeon] I'm Going to Make a Scary Weapon - [Reward: Homewatcher Boots]
    Find Interpretation
    Find The Job Change NPC !
    Request of the Village Head
    Request: The Culprit Behind the Vanfalizing of the Wall
    Request: A Trend in Cooking
    Request: Rare Mushroom Extermination
    A Hillbilly Whose Whereabouts is Unknown
    Mushrooms! - [Reward: 4 Red Potion (III) or 4 Blue Potion (III)]
    Missing Sister
    Get Rid of Spores
    Pick Mushrooms - [Reward: Oredicon Powder]
    Find My Youngest Sister - [Reward: Resistance Spear]
    Giant Mushroom - [Reward: Resistance Sword]
    Tell My Sister
    Mission Complete Reporting
    Ambushed Rebel Bases
    Continous Attack of Merman - [Reward: Homewatcher Visor]
    Go to Temple of Sea God
    [Dungeon] Marinesphere Sinew - [Reward: Magic Oil III]
    [Dungeon] End of Nukaruka - [Reward: Refining Whetstone III]
    [Dungeon] Fear of Sea God - [Reward: Izrude Hill Top Statue]
    To the Harmony of Merman and Human - [Reward: Prontera Wrp Scroll]
    Reporting an Incident of Izrude
    Chasing a Runaway Freyjan - [Reward: Dim Strength Rune]
    The Freyjan Who Hid in the Forest (1)
    The Freyjan Who Hid in the Forest (2)
    Intelligence Corps in Payon Forest - [Reward: Dim Intelligence Rune]
    Behind Story - Disappearance of Putaruta
    Behind Story - Revenge of Higasi - [Reward: Beach Shade]

    Quest Starter Items Found:
    -----------------------------------------------
    Dark Shadow Unit Flare

    Items Found:
    -----------------------
    Split Piece 1 [Bring to Irmumoa Aro2] - Bumblebee, Blazing Bumblebee, Bumblebee Worker, Stone Spider, Wood Stone Spider, Mermaid Trooper, Violent Wildrose
    Split Piece 2 [Bring to Irmumoa Aro2] - Bumblebee, Blazing Bumblebee, Blazing Bumblebee, Wood Stone Spider, Merman Warrior
    Split Piece 3 [Bring to Irmumoa Aro2] - Bumblebee, Wildrose, Mermaid Trooper

    Materials Items:
    Earthly Trace (I) - Bumblebee Worker, Stone Spider, Big Coraltus, Mermaid Special Warrior
    Firmament Essence (I) - Merman Warrior, Mermaid Trooper, Violent Wildrose, Spore
    Root of Life (I) - Blazing Bumblebe, Rabid Trancer, Wildrose, Merman Warrior, Sandistar, Sandihelistar
    Spirit of Ruin (I) - Mermaid Warrior, Mermaid Trooper, Violent Wildrose, Stellaria, Spore
    Hard Back Shell - Stone Spider, Wood Stone Spider
    Monster Fragment (I) - Bumblebee Worker, Wood Stone Spider, Merman Warrior, Rabid Trancer, Merman Temple Guard

    Other Items:
    Bee Wing - Bumblebee, Blazing Bumblebee, Bumblebee Worker
    Green Antenna - Trancer, Rabid Trancer, Bright Trancer
    Mermaid Fin - Mermaid Warrior, Brave Mermaid Warrior, Mermaid Trooper, Mermaid Healer, Mermaid Special Warrior, Mermaid Temple Guard
    Merman Fin - Merman Warrior, Merman Trooper, Merman Special Warrior, Merman Temple Guard
    Mushroom Spore - Spore, Baby Poison Spore, Baby Spore, Brother Spore
    Pincer - Vadon
    Shabby Ribbon - Wildrose, Violent Wildrose, Quick Wildrose, Stellaria
    Sticky Sucker - Sandistar, Sandihelistar
    Topshell - Coraltus, Big Coraltus

    Bags Found:
    ----------------------
    Small Bag - None
    Medium Bag - Wood Stone Spider, Merman Warrior, Merman Trooper, Mermaid Special Warrior

    Food and Drinks Found:
    -------------------------------------------
    Instant Boiled DHA Merman - Big Coraltus
    Instant Fresh Raw Merman - Mermaid Temple Guard
    Instant Honey Pie - Bumblebee Worker, Stone Spider, Wood Stone Spider, Merman Trooper,  Merman Warrior, Quick Wildrose, Mermaid Special Warrior, Poison Spore
    Instant Mushroom Risotto - Bright Trancer
    Instant Royaljelly Herb Tea - Bumblebee Worker, Merman Warrior, Mermaid Temple Guard
    Instant Spicy Merman Soup - Merman Warrior, Sandistar
    Instant Steamed Hill Clam - Bumblebee, Blazing Bumblebee, Bumblebee Worker, Stone Spider, Mermaid Trooper

    Potions Found:
    ---------------------------
    Red Potion (III) - Stone Spider, Wildrose, Merman Warrior, Stellaria, Mermaid Temple Guard, Mermaid Special Warrior
    Blue Potion (III) - Wood Stone Spider, Coraltus, Sandistar, Mermaid Temple Guard
    Purple Potion (III) - Wildrose, Wood Stone Spider, Merman Warrior, Violent Wildrose, Stellaria, Big Coraltus, Sandihelistar, Spore
    Dexterity Boost Potion (III) - Quick Wildrose
    Inteligence Potion (III) - Sandistar
    Strenght Potion (III) - Rabid Trancer
    Strenght Boost Potion (III) - Stone Spider
    Will Boost Potion (III) - Stone Spider

    Cards Found:
    ------------------------
    Bumblebee
    Cornutus
    Merman Follower
    Mermaid Warrior
    Poison Spore x2
    Spore
    Stone Spider x3
    Trancer x2

    Weapons and Armors Found:
    ----------------------------------------------------
    Ancient Coat Glove - Spore
    Ancient Plated Gauntlets - Baby Poison Spore
    Armor of Abundance - Bumblebee Worker
    Bandit Sword - Stone Spider
    Bandit Gaiters - Stone Spider, Big Coraltus
    Fierced Battle Leather Shirt - Merman Special Warrior
    Gauntlets of Abundance - Sandihelistar
    Helm of Abundance - Stone Spider
    Hill Boots - Merman Warrior
    Hill Gaiters - Merman Trooper
    Old Chainmail - Mermaid Special Warrior
    Will Mail - Brave Merman Warrior

    Khara Quest:
    ------------------------
    Burning Delivery Man of Honey
    Communication with the Guardian
    Card Collector of Iron Will - [Reward: Title - Card Mania]
    Master Repair Man (2)
    Make Up Fish
    Fishy Smell From Somewhere
    Cat Troublemake
    Faithful Cat
    Something is Coming?
    (Selected) Unlimited Spurt Instinct!
    (Rare:C) Vespa (Party Recommended) - [Reward: Title - Vespa Hunter]
    Lobster is Delicious
    Man Who Talks By Back
    Artist at the Hill
    Strong Woman (1)
    Strong Woman (2)
    Rebellion of Mushroom - [Reward: Title - Mushroom Hunter]
    Mushroom and Diaper
    Boss! Your Spore Looks So Good Today
    Invader of Izrude Hill - [Reward: Title - Hill Hunter]
    Before the War with the Leviathan Army
    [Dungeon] Chewy Hydra Tentacle That is Good for the Body
    [Dungeon] For Tribe of Mermen's Peace
    [Dungeon] Ruling The Sea God's Temple - [Reward: Title - Sea Master]
    [Dungeon] Resurrected Tyrant of the Sea - [Reward: Title - Leviathan Hunter]
    Material Encyclopedia!
    Harder Spider than Rock

    Others:
    -------------
    Small Iron Ore
    Medium Iron Ore
    Large Iron Ore

    Blacksmithing:
    --------------------------
    None





              RE[3]: Drop the politics...        
    Agreed; want to know what I get paid? I get paid $11.20 per hour NZ$, translated into US dollars, that is around US$6.8 per hour - to the average US person here, US$6.8 is bloody terrible. I work 10 1/2 - 11 hour days, 6 days a week (I did work 4 weeks straight at 11 hours per day, collapsed on a pallet of goods; kinda funny when I look back at it). So please, stop the whining, you yanks have it good, unlike you, we don't have the luxury of having a government invading countries secure cheap resources and push legislation upon other countries under threat of sanctions to satisfy large corporate interests, which then give over the top wages to their local US employees.Edited 2006-10-04 06:30
              RE[4]: Drop the politics...        
    "we don't have the luxury of having a government invading countries secure cheap resources" If you think that's a luxury, why don't you get out and vote for it? I think it's a crime, myself. But first you have to prove it's happening... seriously, from exactly which country has the US extracted cheap resources? And when you say sanctions, what do you mean? Not GIVING the rest of the world some part of the bucks we do? Look at the record, my friend. Which nation is ALWAYS involved in worldwide relief? And exactly WHICH ones came to US aid in relief for Hurricane Katrina? OTOH, the UN (which really does try to push legislation on other countries under threat of sanctions) has Food for Oil, and when Americans point out the incredible corruption in that system, we're mocked. To quote you: please, stop the whining.
              My Beijing Bash: Part II        
    Day 2:
    The gem of China and the most breath-taking structure built by mankind ever..is none other but the Great Wall
    There are several sections of the wall which can be visited from Beijing...the famous ones being the Badaling section and the Juyongguan Pass...
    The Wall at Juyongguan Pass
    I visited this pass..it is one of the steepest section of the wall..the climb is really tiring with the sun bearing down upon you...but once you reach the top..it is just amazing...surrounded by hills with the wall running all over....really makes you wonder...how did the ancient Chinese even build this...what it must have been to be a guard on duty..protecting China from the invading Mongols...

    Tip: The best way to get to the Wall is to sign up with a tour...the trip includes lunch and visits to a silk and jade factory...

    After the wall...it was time to visit the Summer Palace
    The Summer palace was built by Empress CiXi after the first one was burnt down during the Opium Wars...the palace is a true exhibition of the glory and rich past of China...but also a reminder of the neglect of the chinese emperors by spending huge amounts on building it instead of looking after their subjects...
    Marble Boat for Empress CiXi

    In the evening, I went down to Luilichang Hutong...this is the art lane in Beijing with interesting shops selling lot of unique art and memorabilia..got some very interesting posters of slogans during the Cultural Revolution...
    Lulichang Hutong
    Stay Tuned for Day 3..the visit to the Forbidden City

              Eclipse 10-04-2015 with DJ Deep Rawk        
    Playlist:

    Organized Konfusion- Stress - The Best Of Organized Konfusion Bonus Track Version
    Cap D- Bright Lights - 12
    Rahzel- Make The Music 2000 Instrumental - 12
    Whodini- One Love - Whodini Greatest Hits
    E40 Featuring Leviti- 1Luv - In A Major Way
    8Ball MJG- Break em Off - On Top Of The World
    Clipse- Mr Me Too - Mr Me Too feat Pharrell Williams Single
    Doug E Fresh- Ladi Dadi - Doug E Fresh The Greatest Hits
    Stetsasonic- Go Stetsa 1 - On Fire
    The Extra Ts- I Like It - 12
    Prince Paul- More Than U Know feat De La Soul - Prince Among Thieves
    DJ Quik- Quikker Said Than Dunn - Balances Options
    - voicebreak -
    Deltron 3030- The Return - Event II
    Micranots- Glorious - The Emperor The Assassin
    Awol One Mike Nardone- Sleepin All Day - Speakerface
    JVC Force- Big Trax - 12
    Nubian Crackers- Two For The Time Symphonic Cracker Mix - The Greatest Shits Vol 1
    Super Lover Cee Casanova Rud- Do The James - Super Casanova Single
    Ultramagnetic MCs- A Chorus Line Original 12 Version Featuring Tim Dog - Critical Beatdown
    Natural Elements- 2 Tons - 12
    The Roots Blu Porn Dice Raw- Radio Daze - How I Got Over
    Fashawn- Its A Good Thing feat Aloe Blacc Choosey - The Ecology
    People Under The Stairs- Yes I Can - 12 Step Program
    OC- Timess Up DJ Eclipse Remix - 12
    Special Ed- Neva Go Back - HipHop Legacy Vol 8
    - voicebreak -
    Twin And Alchemist- Different Worlds - 12
    Masta Ace MF Doom- Nineteen Seventy Something - MADoom Son Of Yvonne
    Souls Of Mischief L- Thats When Ya Lost Instrumenta - 12
    JustIce- Cold Gettin Dumb - Back To The Old School
    T La Rock- This Beat Kicks - Lyrical King
    Antipop Consortium- Bubblz - Arrythmia
    The Angel Cokni ODire- Strange Times Version - No Gravity
    Ingrid De Lambre Eddie Def- Poeisies Scene 1 Le Blues - Deep Concentration
    DamFunk- Im Just Tryna Survive In The Big City feat QTip - Invite The Light
    Dbruit- Accord Don - i Srpriz EP
    Hawthorne Headhunters- A Song About Her Ced Nos Remix - Hawthorne Headhunters EP
    Computer Jay- Phantom - LA Series 7 EP
    Quazedelic- Around The World - 12
    Aceyalone- Lost Your Mind - Love Hate
    Tribe Called Quest- Hot Sex - 12
    - voicebreak -
    J Dilla- Safety Dance - Donut Shop
    Madlib- Slims Return - Shades Of Blue Madlib Invades Blue Note
    Ming And FS- Family Featuring Wordplay - 12
    Davina- So Good So Dirty Remix Featuring Ol Dirty Bastard And LA The Darkman - 12
    DAngelo- Left And Right Clean Radio Edit - Ultimate DAngelo
    Yk Ballz- For The Critics - 12


    playlist URL: http://www.afterfm.com/index.cfm/fuseaction/playlist.listing/showInstanceID/101/playlistDate/2015-10-04
              The Beckoning of Nuclear War        
    SUBHEAD: A glimpse of sanity, or simple pragmatism, is anathema to our "national security" managers.

    By John Pilger on 4 August 2017 for JohnPilger.com -
    (www.johnpilger.com/articles/on-the-beach-2017-the-beckoning-of-nuclear-war)

    [IB Publisher's note: As much as Trump may not wish a nuclear exchange with Russia, he seems quite amenable to turning North Korea into an ashtray. World War III may begin in  Guam and relay to Hawaii on its way  to the US mainland. Here in Hawaii it may mean Duck and Cover!]


    Image above: Detail of original paperback cover of Nevil Shute's 1957 novel "On the Beach". From (https://www.pinterest.com/pin/267542034087528868).

    In Nevil Shute's book "On the Beach" the US submarine captain says;
    "We've all got to die one day, some sooner and some later. The trouble always has been that you're never ready, because you don't know when it's coming. Well, now we do know and there's nothing to be done about it."
    He says he will be dead by September. It will take about a week to die, though no one can be sure. Animals live the longest.

    The war was over in a month. The United States, Russia and China were the protagonists. It is not clear if it was started by accident or mistake. There was no victor. The northern hemisphere is contaminated and lifeless now.

    A curtain of radioactivity is moving south towards Australia and New Zealand, southern Africa and South America. By September, the last cities, towns and villages will succumb. As in the north, most buildings will remain untouched, some illuminated by the last flickers of electric light.
    This is the way the world ends
    Not with a bang but a whimper

    These two lines from T.S. Eliot's poem The Hollow Men appear at the beginning of Nevil Shute's novel On the Beach, which left me close to tears. The endorsements on the cover said the same.

    Published in 1957 at the height of the Cold War when too many writers were silent or cowed, it is a masterpiece. At first the language suggests a genteel relic; yet nothing I have read on nuclear war is as unyielding in its warning. No book is more urgent.

    Some readers will remember the black and white Hollywood film starring Gregory Peck as the US Navy commander who takes his submarine to Australia to await the silent, formless spectre descending on the last of the living world.

    I read On the Beach for the first time the other day, finishing it as the US Congress passed a law to wage economic war on Russia, the world's second most lethal nuclear power.  There was no justification for this insane vote, except the promise of plunder.

    The "sanctions" are aimed at Europe, too, mainly Germany, which depends on Russian natural gas and on European companies that do legitimate business with Russia. In what passed for debate on Capitol Hill, the more garrulous senators left no doubt that the embargo was designed to force Europe to import expensive American gas.

    Their main aim seems to be war - real war. No provocation as extreme can suggest anything else. They seem to crave it, even though Americans have little idea what war is. The Civil War of 1861-5 was the last on their mainland. War is what the United States does to others.

    The only nation to have used nuclear weapons against human beings, they have since destroyed scores of governments, many of them democracies, and laid to waste whole societies - the million deaths in Iraq were a fraction of the carnage in Indo-China, which President Reagan called "a noble cause" and President Obama revised as the tragedy of an "exceptional people"He was not referring to the Vietnamese.

    Filming last year at the Lincoln Memorial in Washington, I overheard a National Parks Service guide lecturing a school party of young teenagers. "Listen up," he said. "We lost 58,000 young soldiers in Vietnam, and they died defending your freedom."

    At a stroke, the truth was inverted. No freedom was defended. Freedom was destroyed. A peasant country was invaded and millions of its people were killed, maimed, dispossessed, poisoned; 60,000 of the invaders took their own lives. Listen up, indeed.

    A lobotomy is performed on each generation. Facts are removed. History is excised and replaced by what Time magazine calls "an eternal present".

    Harold Pinter described this as "manipulation of power worldwide, while masquerading as a force for universal good, a brilliant, even witty, highly successful act of hypnosis [which meant] that it never happened. Nothing ever happened. Even while it was happening it wasn't happening. It didn't matter. It was of no interest."

    Those who call themselves liberals or tendentiously "the left" are eager participants in this manipulation, and its brainwashing, which today revert to one name: Trump.

    Trump is mad, a fascist, a dupe of Russia. He is also a gift for "liberal brains pickled in the formaldehyde of identity politics", wrote Luciana Bohne memorably. The obsession with Trump the man - not Trump as a symptom and caricature of an enduring system - beckons great danger for all of us.

    While they pursue their fossilised anti-Russia agendas, narcissistic media such as the Washington Post, the BBC and the Guardian suppress the essence of the most important political story of our time as they warmonger on a scale I cannot remember in my lifetime.

    On 3 August, in contrast to the acreage the Guardian has given to drivel that the Russians conspired with Trump (reminiscent of the far-right smearing of John Kennedy as a "Soviet agent"), the paper buried, on page 16, news that the President of the United States was forced to sign a Congressional bill declaring economic war on Russia. Unlike every other Trump signing, this was conducted in virtual secrecy and attached with a caveat from Trump himself that it was "clearly unconstitutional".

    A coup against the man in the White House is under way. This is not because he is an odious human being, but because he has consistently made clear he does not want war with Russia.

    This glimpse of sanity, or simple pragmatism, is anathema to the "national security" managers who guard a system based on war, surveillance, armaments, threats and extreme capitalism. Martin Luther King called them "the greatest purveyors of violence in the world today".

    They have encircled Russia and China with missiles and a nuclear arsenal. They have used neo-Nazis to instal an unstable, aggressive regime on Russia's "borderland" - the way through which Hitler invaded, causing the deaths of 27 million people.  Their goal is to dismember the modern Russian Federation.

    In response, "partnership" is a word used incessantly by Vladimir Putin - anything, it seems, that might halt an evangelical drive to war in the United States. Incredulity in Russia may have now turned to fear and perhaps a certain resolution. The Russians almost certainly have war-gamed nuclear counter strikes. Air-raid drills are not uncommon. Their history tells them to get ready.

    The threat is simultaneous. Russia is first, China is next. The US has just completed a huge military exercise with Australia known as Talisman Sabre. They rehearsed a blockade of the Malacca Straits and the South China Sea, through which pass China's economic lifelines.

    The admiral commanding the US Pacific fleet said that, "if required", he would nuke China. That he would say such a thing publicly in the current perfidious atmosphere begins to make fact of Nevil Shute's fiction.

    None of this is considered news. No connection is made as the bloodfest of Passchendaele a century ago is remembered. Honest reporting is no longer welcome in much of the media. Windbags, known as pundits, dominate: editors are infotainment or party line managers. Where there was once sub-editing, there is the liberation of axe-grinding clichés. Those journalists who do not comply are defenestrated.

    The urgency has plenty of precedents. In my film, The Coming War on China, John Bordne, a member of a US Air Force missile combat crew based in Okinawa, Japan, describes how in 1962 - during the Cuban missile crisis - he and his colleagues were "told to launch all the missiles" from their silos.

    Nuclear armed, the missiles were aimed at both China and Russia. A junior officer questioned this, and the order was eventually rescinded - but only after they were issued with service revolvers and ordered to shoot at others in a missile crew if they did not "stand down".

    At the height of the Cold War, the anti-communist hysteria in the United States was such that US officials who were on official business in China were accused of treason and sacked. In 1957 - the year Shute wrote On the Beach - no official in the State Department could speak the language of the world's most populous nation. Mandarin speakers were purged under strictures now echoed in the Congressional bill that has just passed, aimed at Russia.

    The bill was bipartisan. There is no fundamental difference between Democrats and Republicans. The terms "left" and "right" are meaningless. Most of America's modern wars were started not by conservatives, but by liberal Democrats.

    When Obama left office, he presided over a record seven wars, including America's longest war and an unprecedented campaign of extrajudicial killings - murder - by drones.

    In his last year, according to a Council on Foreign Relations study, Obama, the "reluctant liberal warrior", dropped 26,171 bombs - three bombs every hour, 24 hours a day.  Having pledged to help "rid the world" of nuclear weapons, the Nobel Peace Laureate built more nuclear warheads than any president since the Cold War.

    Trump is a wimp by comparison. It was Obama - with his secretary of state Hillary Clinton at his side - who destroyed Libya as a modern state and launched the human stampede to Europe. At home, immigration groups knew him as the "deporter-in-chief".

    One of Obama's last acts as president was to sign a bill that handed a record $618billion to the Pentagon, reflecting the soaring ascendancy of fascist militarism in the governance of the United States. Trump has endorsed this.

    Buried in the detail was the establishment of a "Center for Information Analysis and Response". This is a ministry of truth. It is tasked with providing an "official narrative of facts" that will prepare us for the real possibility of nuclear war - if we allow it.


    Video above: "On the Beach" the complete 1959 movie from Nevil Shute's  novel. From (https://youtu.be/Ue8hC5qqMt4).

    .

              Guarda Suíça Pontifícia: eco da fidelidade medieval, heróica e sacral        
    Guarda Suiça Pontificia
    Luis Dufaur
    Escritor, jornalista,
    conferencista de
    política internacional,
    sócio do IPCO,
    webmaster de
    diversos blogs






    Carlos VII rei da França, em 1453, fez aliança com o povo helvético.

    O acordo foi renovado em 1474 por Luís XI, que tinha ficado admirado em Basileia pela resistência da Suíça contra um adversário vinte vezes superior.

    Luís XI alistou suíços como instrutores para o exército francês. O rei da Espanha fez a mesma coisa.

    Os suíços foram descritos por Guicciardini como “o nervo e a esperança de um exército”. Em 1495 o rei francês teve a vida salva graças à firmeza inabalável de sua infantaria suíça.

    Os guardas suíços continuavam, entretanto, submissos às autoridades de seus cantões natais, verdadeiros proprietários destas tropas que se reservavam o direito de recolhê-las quando bem entendessem.

    Os regimentos suíços eram corpos armados totalmente independentes. Tinham suas próprias regras, seus juízes e seus chefes. As ordens eram dadas na sua língua, o alemão, oficiais e soldados permaneciam suíços até o fim sob as leis de seus cantões. O regimento era sua pátria.



    Tais disposições foram confirmadas em todos os acordos feitos em anos posteriores.

    Pelo fim da Idade Média, o espírito de revolta e a imoralidade grassavam na Europa. Tudo estava pronto para a grande explosão de orgulho e sensualidade que devastaria a Civilização Medieval católica.

    O Renascimento em plena expansão e a iminente Revolução Protestante semeavam a revolta contra o sucessor de Pedro.

    O Papa Sisto IV concluiu em 1479 uma aliança com os helvéticos. Em 1506 o Papa Júlio II chamou-os a Roma. Eles eram considerados invencíveis, devido à sua coragem, seus sentimentos nobres e sua proverbial fidelidade. Sem cavalaria e com pouca artilharia eles eram capazes de formar muralhas humanas impenetráveis.

    Em 1512, o Papa Júlio II lhes concedeu o título de “defensores da liberdade da Igreja”.

    Mas, 22 de janeiro de 1506 é a data oficial do nascimento da Guarda Suíça Pontifícia. Naquele dia, ao pôr do sol, um grupo de cento e cinquenta soldados suíços comandado pelo capitão Kaspar von Silenen do cantão de Uri, entrou pela primeira vez no Vaticano, pela Porta del Popolo para receber a bênção do Papa Júlio II.

    Mons. Johann Burchard de Estrasburgo, capelão papal e autor de uma famosa história de seu tempo, registrou o evento em seu diário.

    O martírio de 1527 sob berros de "viva o papa Lutero"

    Juramento de fidelidade dos guardas suíços
    Na manhã do dia 6 de maio de 1527, mercenários a serviço de um imperador já todo perpassado de espírito renascentista invadiu o Borgo Santo Spirito e a basílica de São Pedro.

    Os guardas suíços reuniram-se no pé do obelisco que ali está, e junto com as poucas tropas romanas de que dispunha o Papa, lutaram até o fim.

    O comandante Kaspar Roister foi morto. Dos 189 suíços, apenas 42 não pereceram.

    Esses, sob o comando de Hércules Göldli levaram o Papa Clemente VII até o impenetrável Castelo de Santo Ângelo.

    Os outros caíram gloriosamente, massacrados até nos degraus do altar de São Pedro.

    Clemente VII e seus suíços fugiram pelo famoso “Passetto” um corredor secreto construído por Alexandre VI na parede que liga o Vaticano com o Castelo Sant'Angelo.

    As tropas invasoras saquearam Roma durante oito dias, praticando toda espécie de abusos, roubos, sacrilégios e massacres.

    Até os túmulos dos Papas foram violados para roubar o que havia dentro.

    Os saqueadores gritavam “viva o pontífice Lutero” em sinal de desprezo.

    O nome do heresiarca protestante foi pichado sobre o famoso afresco do “Triunfo do Santíssimo Sacramento” de Rafael.

    Desde então uma aura de martírio envolve a guarda suíça pontifícia.

    Ela traz um perfume da velha fidelidade feudal medieval impregnada de sagrado e heroísmo em serviço do Senhor dos Senhores, o Vigário de Jesus Cristo.


    Juramento dos Guardas Suíços no Vaticano




    CRUZADAS CASTELOS CATEDRAIS HEROIS ORAÇÕES CONTOS CIDADE SIMBOLOS

    AS CRUZADASCASTELOS MEDIEVAISCATEDRAIS MEDIEVAISHERÓIS MEDIEVAISORAÇÕES E MILAGRES MEDIEVAISCONTOS E LENDAS DA ERA MEDIEVALA CIDADE MEDIEVALJOIAS E SIMBOLOS MEDIEVAIS
              World's bravest dog fights off a bear invading its owner's house        
    Who’s an extremely good and very brave dog?
              19 of the very best animals that invaded sporting events        
    Dogs, cats, bees, octopi, alligators … and one very unfortunate bird.
              Very good dog makes terrific save during Chilean soccer game        
    A dog invaded the pitch during a third division match between Deportes Melipilla and Trasandino, and just check out that save it made. Good (...)
              10 cosas que seguramente no sabías sobre Corea del Sur        

    10 cosas que seguramente no sabías sobre Corea del Sur

    Como dicen en Corea: annyeong-haseyo!
    10 cosas que seguramente no sabías sobre Corea del Sur
    Tras contar curiosidades sobre Japón, hoy toca el turno a Corea del Sur. No se quedan atrás en excentricidades interesantes. De nuevo, habrá cosas que todos saben ¿verdad?, como que hacen dramas casi tan famosos como el anime japonés, ya lograron arrebatar el primer puesto en el informe PISA sobre educación a Finlandia o que Samsung dentro del país no es meramente un productor de móviles y ordenadores sino toda una corporación que lo ha construido casi todo. Sin embargo, existen otras cosas como las de a continuación que espero no supieran.

    Eres un año más viejo, a veces dos.

    Los surcoreanos suelen sumar un año a la edad internacional. El concepto cultural proviene de China y no sólo sucede en Corea del Sur sino también en países influenciados como Corea del Norte, Vietnam o Japón. Lo que ocurre es que los otros países asiáticos han aceptado la internacionalización de la edad y prácticamente ya no usan esta costumbre, sin embargo, en Corea del Sur lo normal es utilizar la edad coreana cuando te preguntan.
    En cuanto a por qué hay que sumarse uno es simplemente porque se cree que ya naces con un año, no con cero. Pero añadido a esto, además, los coreanos no cumplen años sólo cuando nacieron sino cada «ib chun» o periodo solar, así que cumples dos veces. Por tanto, dependiendo del mes, es posible que entre un periodo solar y otro tengas hasta dos años más. Si una persona ha nacido a principios de año, la diferencia de un año será la habitual. En cambio, si una persona nació a finales, pasará muchos meses añadiendo dos años a su edad internacional.

    No hay desodorante

    El chico deprimido se llama Le Ming Ho.
    El chico deprimido se llama Le Ming Ho.
    Es una cosa que incluso suelen añadirte en la guía de viajes cuando compras un vuelo a Corea: deberías traer tu desodorante porque es muy difícil encontrarlo. Esto es porque los coreanos sudan pero no huelen.
    El olor corporal se debe a una mezcla de compuestos orgánicos volátiles. Las investigaciones sobre este tema comenzaron en la década de los sesenta, descubriendo que el olor axilar era producido por la interacción de secreciones apocrinas con los microorganismos cutáneos de las axilas. Y en 2009, un equipo de investigación descubrió que casi toda la etnia asiática tiene una mutación genética que detiene la producción de los compuestos del sudor apocrino que causan el mal olor. Por eso, las personas en China y Corea no usan mucho los desodorantes y tan claro como el agua, como no se vende, no hay.

    Si tienes un problema físico, se espera que lo soluciones.

    After and before.
    After and before.
    Hay cirugías de todo, absolutamente de todo, cosas como la reducción de volumen craneal es posible. Resulta que son tan increíbles los cambios que, tras someterse a una operación, les obligan a actualizar su tarjeta de identificación porque normalmente no se les puede reconocer después.
    También está el punto de que operarse no es raro. Cuando digo que no es raro es que adolescentes piden la cirugía de doble párpado como premio por graduarse en la preparatoria. De hecho, lo deleznable es que no lo soluciones. Si tienes una nariz aguileña, te pueden preguntar en una entrevista laboral porqué no te la has quitado esperando que tengas una razón de «verdadero peso» para no haberlo hecho. Corea tiene una sociedad muy superficial, que valora en demasía el aspecto físico y no poseerlo es todo un problema para cualquier empleo de cierto nivel.

    Si se mueve, se come.

    Corea tiene comidas muy extrañas, más o menos siguiendo la línea de toda Asia. Déjenme decir primero que hay algunas comidas «tradicionales» que un capitalino no habrá probado jamás y que les dan tanto asco como a nosotros, pero existen los que las comen y restaurantes que las sirven, por lo cual, no está de más contarlo. Podemos empezar por la famosa sopa de perro. Sí, tradicionalmente se comía el perro. Pero hay cosas peores como un vino con fetos de rata dentro, el «gaebul» que es una lombriz de mar abierta por la mitad, «gusanos-pene» en salsa —se llaman así— que se comen crudos con salsa de sésamo o el «beondegi» que son larvas de gusano de seda al vapor. Nunca os haría la canallada de poner fotos de todo ello y tampoco os puedo comentar a qué saben porque tengo mis límites en cuando a probar cosas nuevas.

    Los más alcoholizados del mundo

    soju
    Según datos de la OMS, es efectivamente el país que más alcohol consume. De hecho, su bebida nacional, el soju, es el alcohol más vendido del mundo y quizás la única bebida alcohólica coreana conocida fuera de las fronteras (aunque hay muchas más). Está hecha a partir de licor de arroz pero no sabe a arroz, se toma en vasos pequeños como los de chupito y las botellas tienen un precio muy económico. En cuanto a su «potencia», tiene alta graduación —entre los 15º-25º el malo, el caro puede tener más— y se toma solo. Su sabor es tan fuerte como el de alcohol de curar heridas y quema bajando, pero las ajummas (abuelas mayores) lo bajan como si nada.
    Estarás pensando, bien, me abstendré de probarlo. Difícil. Ni se te ocurra rechazar si te ofrecen una bebida alcohólica, lo interpretarán como un gesto de descortesía, sobre todo si quien te lo ha ofrecido es alguien de mayor edad que tú. De hecho, los jefes tienen la costumbre de emborrachar a sus subordinados al salir de la empresa. Beber en Corea del Sur está bien visto, en reuniones, en negocios, en fiestas, en encuentros... incluso existe la creencia de que beber alcohol adelgaza.

    Los coreanos conducen bastante mal

    KIA es la marca de coches más vendida y en su mayoría los coreanos prefieren coches automáticos. Y a pesar de que los automáticos son más fáciles de conducir y los máximos de velocidad en Corea son bastante bajos, hay muchos accidentes. Según la OMS, Corea del Sur es el segundo país con mayor número de muertes de tráfico.

    Cosmética para todos.

    Bajo la misma idea perfeccionadora de las cirugías, hay una industria cosmética que lo invade todo. Los idols —cantantes y actores famosos— promocionan productos en todas partes, desde espaldares de asientos en el metro a paneles iluminados tamaño edificio. La cosmética suele intentan tener una base natural en la línea conceptual de ser «comida para la piel» y se vende tanto para hombres como para mujeres.
    corea
    Los hombres en corea consumen tanta cosmética como las mujeres, se ponen «bb creams» para el día a día —maquillaje con tratamiento de cobertura baja— polvos, usan serums y tónicos, se tiñen, se hacen la cera integral en las piernas y pecho, no salen a la calle sin protector 50 y ver un coreano con pelo en la cara es tan raro como ver pasar el cometa Halley.
    Se consumen productos con ácido hialurónico, vitamina C, salicílicos, proteínas de arroz y leche, caviar, tierras volcánicas mineralizadas… y en definitiva, todo lo que por su composición «aclare y terse» la piel. A los coreanos no les gusta el moreno, odian las manchas y a los 20 pocos, ya están preocupados por las arrugas. Como consecuencia o en base a esto, inventaron el cuidado facial en capas, en el que se usan al menos diez productos diferentes que hay que utilizar en un orden específico, según ingredientes y textura, uno detrás de otro post absorción para alimentar la piel a la par que «protegerla del exterior». Y los hombres lo hacen también.

    Corazón

    korean-fingers-heart
    ¿Cómo haces el símbolo del corazón? Si eres occidental seguramente juntarás los pulgares y los índices haciendo la forma. Los coreanos no hacen los corazones así sino juntando índice y pulgar de la misma mano, lo que para nosotros significa «dinero» o «¿cuánto cuesta?».

    El K-pop

    Estos concretamente se llaman Super Junior.
    Estos concretamente se llaman Super Junior.
    ¿Se acuerdan del Gangnam Style? Pues no fue una casualidad. La industria cultural de Corea del Sur lleva más de veinte años potenciando y haciendo globales sus producciones. El K-pop es nombre que recibe su estilo de música, integrado por varios géneros musicales como el dance pop, la balada pop, la música electrónica, el rock, la música hip hop y el R&B. Se caracteriza por tener elementos audiovisuales integrados en el directo como coreografías, fuegos artificiales en escena, caracterización y/o interpretación, una perfección técnica en la coordinación grupal de baile, aprovechan en muchos casos a explotar la estética cute, usan excéntricos peinados y/o maquillaje llamativo. No se puede decir que las letras tengan en su mayoría un gran repertorio o sean muy profundas pero reconozcámoslo, sus Justin Bieber lo hacen mejor porque por lo menos no paran quietos y vienen en packs.

    Los 100 días.

    En Corea las «Sogaeting» o citas a ciegas son muy normales y se habla de ellas públicamente. La verdad es que para los coreanos suele ser difícil conocer gente nueva por su introversión y a la vez es casi un delito llegar a los treinta y estar solo. La familia insiste mucho en esto y a veces es la madre la que le presenta al hijo chicas, también puede ocurrir por medio de la hermana o las amigas de la novia de un amigo. Vamos, trapicheo de contactos. Cuando las parejas empiezan a salir cuentan los días y existe una celebración a los 100 en la que la chica le hace bombones caseros (en San Valentín también los hacen).
    También decir que si te parece duro estar solo y ver parejas por la calle en occidente, allá es mucho peor. Puedes ver cosas como camisetas de parejas en conjunto, bufandas para dos o guantes dobles para tomarse de la mano sin separarse. En resumen, no es un buen sitio para estar soltero.
     
     
     https://hipertextual.com/2016/09/curiosidades-corea

              2010-2011 College Basketball Preview (Part I)        
    Many of you have asked me how I feel about my beloved Vikings deciding to waive Randy Moss last week after trading for him a month earlier, so I thought I’d address it real quick. The truth is that I’m actually not that upset that Moss isn’t a Viking anymore, but I am upset that the Vikings front office (read: Brad Childress) ultimately threw away a draft pick because they couldn’t foresee Moss being a headache. This is like asking The Villain to be on your pick-up basketball team and then getting upset when he never passes you the ball. Or like letting The Villain borrow your car “for ten minutes” during your sophomore year at Ohio State and getting pissed when he returns it to you six hours later with less than a quarter tank of gas and a funky smell coming from the back seat. Sure it sucks that Moss was kind of a doucher, but ultimately it’s the Vikings’ fault for putting so much trust in him. That, more than anything else, is what is so frustrating. This whole ordeal is just another example of how other than murder, pedophilia, and rape, nothing in this world upsets me more than Brad Childress’ decision making, which is ironic because Childress looks like a guy who commits all three of those crimes on a regular basis. But enough about a mediocre NFL team. Let’s talk college basketball.

    If you know anything about me or my blog, you know that there are three things in the world of sports that my life revolves around – college basketball, FIFA, and professional wrestling. And if the handfuls of emails I regularly get from the Trillion Man March are any indication, most of you also care about at least two of those three things. So, keeping this in mind and acknowledging that college basketball officially started this week, I’ve decided to team up with Keller to get you pumped for the season by bringing you what will surely be both the best and most irrelevant college basketball preview you will ever read.

    For the preview, Keller and I intertwined our three favorite things about sports by likening different aspects of college basketball to aspects of both FIFA and professional wrestling. Keller knows more about wrestling than anyone I’ve ever met in my life, so he will be handling the wrestling section of the preview (warning – he wrote a ton). And since every time we play FIFA I beat Keller like he’s my ex-wife, I’ll be handling the FIFA section of the preview. Obviously, now that I’m writing college basketball pieces for ESPN and I’m therefore considered a college basketball expert, I’ll also be handing the basketball section. Finally, because the entire preview is longer than the list of people who wanted me to make a Greg Oden penis joke right here, I’ve decided to break it up into a bunch of parts and post a new part every couple of days (I would post a new one every day, but I can already anticipate Keller not getting his sections done).

    With all of that being said, here is Part I of your 2010-2011 Club Trillion College Basketball Preview. Boom baby.

    GUY THAT’S BEEN AROUND FOREVER
    This category is pretty self explanatory, but I’ll explain it a little bit anyway. These are the guys who you see either playing, wrestling, or on FIFA and think to yourself, “Wait, he’s still playing/wrestling? How old is that guy?” You know, guys like…

    FIFA: David Beckham (LA Galaxy)

    Beckham is kinda like the Brett Favre of soccer. Not only has he been playing seemingly forever, but he also has an immaculate stubble beard and there are pictures of his junk all over the internet (although, his junk is unfortunately covered by whatever underwear he is endorsing for that particular photo shoot – damn). Plus, the video game version of Beckham is also much better than the real version of him, just like Favre and his video game likeness. What’s more, Beckham and Favre both married women who are about one year older than them. In fact, the only difference I can see between these two is that Beckham didn’t cost the Vikings their first trip to the Super Bowl in my lifetime by throwing an inexcusable interception to Tracy Porter late in the NFC Championship. Not yet, anyway.

    Pro Wrestling: Ric Flair (The Nature Boy)

    As a man who currently has a 15-year unbeaten streak in Mercy, and who’s been shaving since the 7th grade, I’ve been conditioned never to cry under any circumstances. That being said, I stood helpless as my eyes welled up with tears while I watched Monday Night Raw on March 31, 2008. The night before, Ric Flair had lost his retirement match against Shawn Michaels at Wrestlemania XXIV, and this night’s Raw was dedicated as a farewell show to the Nature Boy, honoring his multiple-decade career. Prior to this moment, I think the last time that I cried was during a 5th grade AAU basketball game, where an opponent who was no less than 12 inches shorter than me bit me in the stomach as I dribbled up the court. After yelling at the top of my high-pitched 5th grade lungs “HE BIT ME!!!”, the combination of rage, shock, and pain led to me sobbing on the bench for the entire 3rd quarter before re-entering the game and fouling the kid in retribution.

    So imagine my surprise when I learned that watching the Four Horseman reuniting in the ring for the first time in 20 years caused the waterworks to start up. The sound of the greatest entrance music in wrestling history combined with the visual of Ric Flair sobbing in the ring was too much for me. This was the perfect send-off for arguably the greatest wrestler in history. Unlike most of his contemporaries, Flair wouldn't spend his final years toiling away in second rate promotions tarnishing his legacy for a few more paydays. Flair would be different. That is, until Flair would un-retire to toil away in a second rate promotion, tarnishing his legacy for a few more paydays. My tears were for nothing now.

    When you're a stylin', profilin', limousine riding, jet flying, kiss stealing, wheeling and dealing son of a gun, you tend to acquire expensive tastes and multiple wives. Flair lived a lavish lifestyle (hell, even his famous robes cost upwards of $5,000 apiece) and let throngs of women ride Space Mountain (his awesome euphemism for sex). By giving out season passes to Space Mountain to not one, not two, not three, but FOUR different women, and continuing his free-spending ways to go along with those divorces, Flair essentially went broke after his retirement and was forced to come back. He signed a contract with TNA a year after his retirement ceremony, and sadly continues to wrestle to this day.

    It's truly a shame it ended up this way too, because there have been multiple points in Flair's career where he could have retired on top besides the post-Wrestlemania ceremony. There was the time he went crazy, stripped off his clothes in the middle of the ring, and started elbow dropping his suit jacket. Or after his match with Sting on the final episode of WCW Monday Night Nitro. Or every time he talked sh*t to a fan by calling them "fat boy" or telling them that their mother rode Space Mountain and that they'd ride it later that night. Or when Will Ferrell paid homage to him as Ashley Schaeffer. Through the years there were plenty of perfect times for Ric Flair to go out like the Nature Boy truly should have, and not have to languish in 2010 wrestling in TNA, looking like a droopier-breasted Randy the Ram while every fan who cheered for him during his heyday looked on embarrassed (I say looked on in the loosest sense of the word, because TNA sucks and nobody actually watches it). Much like the Nature Boy never has learned to stop going to the top rope (at this point I would link you to a montage of Flair getting slammed from the top rope, but for some stupid reason there is no video of it on YouTube, despite Flair never once landing a top rope move in any match I’ve seen even though he tries every time), he's never learned it's time to hang up his boots.

    College Basketball: David Lighty (Ohio State)

    The official Ohio State basketball website says that Dave Lighty is a 5th year senior this year, but this is also the same website that once said that The Villain’s hobbies include reading and playing golf, so forgive me for being a little skeptical. I’m fully convinced that he has somehow been in the program for at least ten years. This is mostly because Dave joined the Ohio State basketball team before I did, yet I played four full seasons with the team and graduated, and Dave is still going to play one more year. Those of you who have followed Big Ten basketball for awhile surely agree that Dave has been playing for the Buckeyes forever, but if for some reason you don’t, consider this: Dave was college teammates with Greg Oden and Greg Oden is at least 82-years-old. You do the math.

    BEST GUY IN A SUPPORTING ROLE
    This category is also self explanatory, but I won’t insult your intelligence like I did with the last one and explain it to you. Let’s just get to it.

    FIFA: Kaka (Real Madrid)
    (Note: I know Kaka has an accent mark somewhere in his name, but last time I checked, this is America and we don’t use accent marks in America. You can either love it or leave it.)

    Diehard soccer fans who follow real soccer being played by real people would tell you that Kaka is one of the best players in the world, which is something you would most likely respond to by saying that you “don’t give a s*** because soccer is gay.” The FIFA version of him is every bit as good as the real version, as Kaka would easily be the best player on just about every other team than the one he’s actually on. Unfortunately for him, he will have to settle with his role as sidekick because he’s teammates with Cristiano Ronaldo, who is without question the greatest player on a sports video game since Jeremy Roenick on NHL ‘94 (more on Ronaldo later on in the preview).

    Other than being the best sidekick on FIFA, I think Kaka is the most versatile player on the game as well. His default position is in the midfield, but I’ve literally played (and dominated) with him at every position except goalie. I’ve also discovered that he’s a master of finishing rebounds that come from Ronaldo rocketing shots off the goalie’s nuts. I’m not sure what that has to do with anything, but I swear if there was an attribute for “being in the right place at the right time to score the goal and get all the credit, even though your teammate did all the hard work,” Kaka’s rating in that particular attribute would be at least a 96.

    Pro Wrestling: Scott Hall (Razor Ramon)

    On paper, Scott Hall had it all: legit size, loads of charisma, awesome shirts that make you consider spending $200 to get on eBay, a finishing move that you could easily break someone’s neck with, the list goes on. The only thing he never had was a world title. For someone with arguably the greatest stubble beard of all-time and the ability to make a full denim outfit look cool, you’d think that Hall would have spent the better part of the 90s as the heavyweight champion. But due to unfortunate timing and his inability to not get drunk and party six nights a week, Hall would settle down into a role as the quintessential second banana.

    As Razor Ramon in the (then) WWF, Hall would consistently earn cheers like a main-eventer, despite the fact his only push to the main event scene came when the Ultimate Warrior did what the Ultimate Warrior did best (besides being insane and gay-bashing, which for him are mutually exclusive) and left the company without any advance notice, leaving Razor Ramon as an emergency replacement to lose to Bret Hart. Instead, Hall spent much of his time in the Intercontinental title scene, having matches that remain legendary to this day. He stole the show against Shawn Michaels at Wrestlemania X by defending his Intercontinental title in the very first ladder match, which both males and females will excitedly remember as “the match where you got to see HBK’s bare ass.” The Intercontinental title would be the peak of Hall’s run in the WWF, excluding the time he made a couple of young kids’ dreams come true on the Jerry Springer Show. In ’96, Hall signed with WCW and continued his career living a real-life version of “always a bridesmaid, never a bride,” albeit he was a bridesmaid with some pretty awesome chest hair.

    Despite being the first member of the New World Order to invade WCW’s shows, Hall was quickly pushed down the pecking order due to Hollywood Hogan’s heel turn and his own failure to power bomb announcers through the stage. For the second time in as many companies, Hall would win the second highest title (this time the WCW United States title), but never make it to the top. At first, Hall was stuck behind legendary WCW title moments like Hollywood Hogan and Sting’s feud that culminated at Starrcade 97 (a pay-per-view I’ll never forget, because for the first time in my life I convinced my mom to let me order a pay-per-view, only to have the signal be scrambled and the show ruined. Scrambled Spice channel I could deal with, scrambled Starrcade I could not.) and Goldberg’s 173 match win streak. Eventually though, Hall’s actions behind the scenes started costing him opportunities. His excessive drinking began spiraling out of control, with Hall even performing in the ring under the influence. At this point, you would have been more likely to find an attractive girl with a shrine to Jerry Orbach than a WCW executive who would ever have faith in Scott Hall being a main eventer. He would never again get past the midcard. Instead of trying to get Hall help, the brain trust at WCW decided to exploit Hall’s problems by incorporating them into an angle, as the last few memorable moments of Hall’s time in WCW revolved around him pretending to be drunk in the ring. While he never made it to the top in either company, Scott Hall is arguably the greatest wrestler ever in a supporting role.

    (Note: I choose to ignore Hall’s time after WCW, because I refuse to believe that he would end up looking like he did)

    hallbeforeafter_thumb2
    Suddenly the stubblebeard isn’t as cool as it used to be

    College Basketball: Nolan Smith (Duke)

    It is a well-documented fact that Duke sucks. Since they’ve won a ton of national championships, I obviously don’t mean this in a “Duke isn’t good at basketball” way, but more of a “Duke fans are insufferable and the white guys on the team who slap the floor on defense make me lose all hope in humanity” kind of way. Duke fans think that people hate them because we are jealous and secretly want to be just like them, which is the same ass-backwards philosophy that made LeBron say, “They boo you because they like the way you play basketball.” No. We boo Duke/Duke fans/LeBron because they act like entitled pricks and think that the game of basketball couldn’t exist without them. Why is it that there are college basketball programs all over the country that have historically had more success than Duke, yet Duke is really the only team that is the bane of America’s collective existence? The answer is simple – because Duke sucks.

    But despite the hatred we all have for Duke, there’s no denying that they historically are always a juggernaut, they have one of the greatest coaches of all-time, and they are probably the favorites to win back-to-back titles again this year. Now that Scheyer Face has graduated, Kyle Singler is the undisputed leader and best player on the team, but Nolan Smith is a senior NBA prospect in his own right who will be the Blue Devils’ leading scorer on many occasions this year. Like Kaka and Scott Hall, Smith is good enough to be the star on pretty much any other team, but he still embraces his role and knows that Duke wouldn’t be nearly as good without him. So, if you get the chance to watch him play this year, be prepared to be impressed with his skills. And if you do appreciate the way he plays, please remember to have the common courtesy to boo him as loudly as you possibly can. It’s the least you could do.

    EVENT THAT’S A WASTE OF TIME
    This category was developed in protest to the absurd number of tournaments and events that are held in the world of sports every year. The truth is that nobody cares about the non-BCS bowls (except when the MudDogs won the Bourbon Bowl), the non-majors in golf and tennis (or even the majors in golf and tennis), or any race of any kind that isn’t the Daytona 500 or Indy 500. These things are meant to wet our whistle while we’re waiting on the important tournaments, but in reality they pretty much just get in the way.

    FIFA: FA Cup (England)

    Wikipedia tells me that the FA Cup has been around since 1871 and is the oldest soccer competition in the world, which would be impressive except “nobody gives a s*** because soccer is gay.” In reality, this tournament is probably a very big deal to people in England, not so much because it’s really old and has a lot of history but more because England sucks in the World Cup and this tournament at least guarantees English people that a team from England will win the thing. All that’s fine and well, but I’m not concerned with real soccer. I only care about virtual soccer and on FIFA, this tournament does nothing but get in my way.

    When I play manager mode on FIFA, I play with Manchester United, only because the Premier League is the only competitive league and I kinda like Wayne Rooney’s game (I also like his soccer game). My only goal on manager mode is to win the Champions League or whatever they call it on the game. I have no interest in anything else. The only reason I even play regular season games is to finish in the top of the league so I can qualify for next season’s Champions League. At no point in time have I ever cared about winning the FA Cup, which is why I used to simulate those games. The only problem with this is that FIFA would sometimes screw me when I simulated the FA Cup games and I would get upset by a scrub team in the first round. When this would happen, my coach’s rating or whatever would plummet, I’d get fired, and I’d be stuck managing an MLS team the following season. Therefore, I have no choice but to play these FA Cup games and win some tournament that I literally could not care any less about.

    Pro Wrestling: Women’s Wrestling (WWE)

    Quick: can anybody name their favorite women's wrestling match of all time? I've been a fan of pro wrestling in some capacity since 1990, and I can still only remember four things about women wrestlers – that Alundra Blayze showed up on WCW Nitro and threw away the WWF women's title on live TV in a move that seemed extreme before the nWo showed up, that Mae Young gave birth to a hand, that Chyna has some not-so-womanly bodily features that the world saw in her sex tape with X-Pac (as has previously been mentioned in this blog before...Google at your own risk), and that I first learned how to clear my internet history to hide the Playboy pictures of Sable I had looked up. After scanning through my Wrestlemania, Royal Rumble, and SummerSlam anthologies, not a single women’s match listed on the cards brought back a memory, and I'm the same guy who can still tell you the home phone number of a girl I had a crush on in the 9th grade, despite never having the balls to actually call her. Even a Google search to help jog my brain instead produced results that were split between fetish female wrestling porn and sites completely dedicated to moments where a female wrestler's top came undone and their breasts were exposed on live TV.

    And that's what seems to be missing on Vince McMahon and other people who run wrestling companies. The only time a male fan is going to watch a women's wrestling match is in the hopes that a boob pops out during a suplex. The unfortunate reality is that there is no amount of technical proficiency that can take place in a women's match that will make it compare to a men's match. Many women’s matches are filled with hair tosses and kicks when the fans want to see finishers like this, much like many WNBA games are filled with set shots and missed lay-ups when the fans want to see, well, men's basketball (I'm only slamming the WNBA because they can't slam things themselves!!!). And since, according to a site that I cannot even think about linking to because of the content, there have not been that many nipple slips in women's matches, that they're even happening at all is a waste of time.

    College B-ball: Cancun Challenge (Preseason Tourney)
    Note: The teams playing in this year’s Cancun Challenge are LaSalle, Missouri, Providence, Wyoming, Morgan State, North Florida, Prairie View A&M, and Western Illinois.

    I can’t tell if these “preseason” tourneys (by the way, calling them preseason tournaments is both deceiving and dumb – kinda like calling this a college basketball preview although the season has actually already started) have been going on for awhile and I just recently started noticing how many there are or if they are a relatively new fad in college basketball. My guess is that the success of the Maui Invitational gave the higher-ups the idea to create more of these things than any one person could possibly keep track of. Either way, I’m pretty confident that when it comes to preseason college basketball tournaments, the Cancun Challenge is the cream of the crap.

    Cancun is one of the few places in Mexico that Americans can visit right now without being 100% sure that they will die (there’s only an 85% chance you’ll die), so the Cancun Challenge was probably created as a way to give these college athletes an opportunity to experience a different culture for a few days. Unfortunately, the organizers of the tournament failed to realize that the Cancun Challenge is really nothing more than a cocktease to the players. As cool as a free trip to Cancun seems, it’s not like these guys are going to be sipping margaritas and sexing senoritas the whole trip. For the most part, all of their time will be spent either practicing, playing, or falling asleep in film sessions, which means their trip to Cancun would essentially be the same as a team trip to Detroit in the middle of January.

    As for the fans who are crazy enough to travel to the tournament, it’s a similar story. They pay ridiculous amounts of money for a vacation to Cancun, only to get down there and realize that their vacation is being ruined by subpar basketball games that are being played in a hotel ballroom (yes, the games really are played in a hotel ballroom). Throw in the fact that absolutely zero neutral college basketball fans are going to pay attention to games like North Florida vs. Prairie View A&M and Wyoming vs. Western Illinois, and it’s easy to see why this will be the biggest waste of time event in college basketball this year. __________________________________________________

    Because it’s Movember and nothing else matters more in my life right now than growing my mustache, I’ve decided to substitute the awesome basketball YouTube video at the end of the blog posts this month for a little history lesson that I will be calling “Great Mustaches In American History.”

    Today’s Great Mustache In American History is brought to you by Teddy Roosevelt.

    image

    Teddy Roosevelt is without a doubt the most badass president (and quite possibly human being) in the history of America. I could honestly write 10,000 words about how awesome this man is, but I’ll just provide you with three bullet points that tell you all you need to know about the guy.

    • In 1912, former-president Roosevelt was the target of an assassination attempt and was shot in the chest shortly before he was scheduled to give a speech in Milwaukee. Instead of being rushed to the hospital like everyone suggested, Roosevelt kicked common sense in the balls and proceeded to give his 90 minute speech as planned. He even opened the speech by telling the crowd, “I don't know whether you fully understand that I have just been shot; but it takes more than that to kill a Bull Moose.” After he gave the speech, Roosevelt finally went to the hospital, but the bullet was never removed and he lived with it in his chest for the rest of his life. What a badass.
    • Teddy Roosevelt was awarded both the Medal of Honor and the Nobel Peace Prize. Try wrapping your mind around that for a second. The only possible explanation I can think of for this is that he was such a badass that people decided to play nice because they were so terrified of what he was capable of.
    • Roosevelt eventually died of a heart attack while sleeping when he was 60-years-old. The US vice president at the time, Thomas Marshall, had this to say about his death: “Death had to take Roosevelt sleeping, for if he had been awake, there would have been a fight.” Let it be known that I want that exact quote put on my headstone when I die, even if I don’t die in my sleep and even though my last name isn’t Roosevelt. If it weren’t for Nathan Hale, that would be the greatest quote in American history (by the way, I’m not going to explain the Nathan Hale reference to those of you who don’t know his quote – that’s something that should be common knowledge for anyone who loves their country).

    Proud To Be An American But Even Prouder To Be A Buckeye,

    Mark Titus

    Club Trillion Founder


              Comentário sobre Fotos Missões por Pr. Fausto Santos Rebelo        
    Acabei de encontrar na caixa de meus mails, um pedido de vocês para Vital, e ele me enviou, respondendo a voces que me conhece, segundo vosso pedido, sou Pr. Fausto, estou a mais de 12 anos aqui em Canavieiras, Canes como chamamos amorosamente, é uma cidade rica de fauna e flora, são 18 ilhas, não temos uma ladeira em Canes, uma linda e calma praia de águas quentes, um manguezal exuberante, rios cortam a cidade, e duas lindas barras, mas muito pobre de empreendimentos, por conta disto fomos invadidos pelo Crack, e crianças e adolescentes estão se matando na cidade, nós temos criado aqui a mais de 10 anos uma ONG que hoje é OSCIP, lutamos com alguns pequenos projetos, que só vendo de perto para ver a graça de Deus na vida desta pequena e linda Igreja de Jesus Cristo. será um prazer muito grande recebe-los aqui, mas precisamos conversar mais, o meu telefone é - 73 99662878, o meu mail é este aí, faustorebelo@yahoo.com.br gostaria de entrar em contato com vocês. Pr. Fausto Rebelo membro da Convenção Batista Brasileira e da ordem de Pastores Batistas.
              10 Most Unintentionally Terrifying Statues        

    10 most unintentionally terrifying statues


    As anyone who has ever dicked around with Play-Doh knows, sculpting is fucking hard: If you aspire to create anything but crude dongs, the level of planning and technical skill it takes to bring a passable statue into existence is downright insane. With this in mind, you'd assume that talented statue folks use their power to create wonders, which is precisely what some of them do.

    However, there are ... others. Time and time again, we keep bumping into statues that prove that a whole bunch of sculptors are clearly using every single ounce of their talent to troll the world as hard as they possibly can.

    #10. Verity -- Devon, Great Britain

    Matt Cardy/Getty Images News/Getty Images
    If you feel like punching a wall whenever you see the words "modern art," chances are it's because you've seen the works of Damien Hirst. He's the dude behind famous, critically esteemed works such as Isn't That Just a Fucking Shark in a Formaldehyde Tank? and Who the Hell Tries to Sell a Diamond-Covered Fake Skull for $84 Million? As such, he's probably the last person in existence who should be allowed to decorate things like, say, the piers of quaint small towns.
    At least that's what someone must have said a few years ago, because right on cue, a small English town called Ilfracombe stood up and said: "Hey, have you guys noticed that we're a quaint small town? Wouldn't that Damien Hirst dude be the perfect guy to decorate our pier?"
    And that, dear reader, is why the world now has Verity: a giant 2013 sculpture of a half-flayed pregnant woman that looks for all the world like a prop from Hannibal. This 66-foot bronze "allegory for truth and justice" stands facing the sea with a stance that's less "welcome to our little English town" and more "I'm going to punch the very concept of your spleen if you dock." Oh, and it's also brandishing a sword that's as big as the rest of the statue.
    Matt Cardy/Getty Images News/Getty Images
    On a positive note, ain't no one going to invade them by sea in a hurry.

    #9. The Giant Lamp -- Malmo, Sweden

    In the Swedish city of Malmo, there is a light that never goes out. Too bad said light comes in the form of a giant-ass table lamp that switches spots seemingly at will and whispers to passersby in a broken, not-quite-Swedish subliminal language of mayhem:

    "Ia! Ia! R'lyeh wgah'nagl fhtagn bork bork bork!"
    The Giant Lamp of Malmo is a 19-foot inexplicably popular sculpture that tours the squares of the city as the year progresses, only to return to its headquarters at Lilla Torg Square for Christmas. The words "ritual" and "blood" don't feature in the description, but considering that this is a country that habitually pulls a (hopefully mostly Nic Cage-less) Wicker Man with a giant goat sculpture most Christmastimes, it's pretty safe to assume they're heavily implied.

    #8. The Enema Statue -- Zheleznovodsk, Russia

    The Russian town of Zheleznovodsk is famed for its iron-rich mineral springs, and the many wonderful spas that bring this miracle of nature to the people. As such, it was no surprise that the town wanted to honor the source of their wealth with a statue dedicated to the specialty of Zheleznovodsk spa culture: the enema.
    Via Jaunted
    They used to have a statue of a douche, but it attracted too many pickup artists.
    Shaped as a massive rectal bulb syringe held aloft by Botticcellian cherubs, this bronze sculpture greets the visitors near the gates of the town's largest spa. Sadly, the story doesn't elaborate on whether said spa has had a single visitor since this loving homage was erected.

    #7. Man Hanging Out -- Prague, Czech Republic

    So you're walking the historic streets of Prague, enjoying the fine spring weather, and suddenly your gaze lands on a worrying sight. Holy shit, there's a dude hanging for dear life from a beam that's inexplicably dangling from a rooftop! Uncertain of whether you're witnessing a scene in a James Bond movie or a tragic situation just a few minutes away from ending up as sidewalk splatter, you spring into action and call the authorities.
    A few minutes later, a cop strolls over and gives you an enthusiastic slap over the head. Congratulations! You've just become the 367th person this month alone to let Prague's sculpture of Sigmund Freud fool you.
    Via Bestourism
    It's called Man Hanging Out, because lame puns are the only thing Prague loves more than scaring people.
    Apart from routinely confusing the shit out of first-time visitors to Prague, Man Hanging Out is a representation of Freud's struggle with his phobias and fear of mortality. It's also the work of famous Czech artist/troll David Cerny, who is rapidly turning into something of a personal nemesis: No matter how I promise myself I'll avoid him this time, his work just keeps popping up every time I do one of these articles. In fact, let's take this thing somewhere there's no way of bumping into his work whatsoever. Say ... Australia.

    #6. The Big Lobster -- Kingston, South Australia

    Aaaaaahhhhh! That is not better at all!
    Australia has the virtual monopoly on creatures that can scar our mental and physical capacities merely by saying "Boo." The thing you may not know is that somewhere down the line the continent apparently just said "screw it" and started building giant effigies for all creatures great and small that may or may not be able to murder them in some manner, up to and very much including pineapples.
    The Big Lobster is the king of said statues. It's a massive construct 59 feet tall, 45 feet wide, and 50 feet long that depicts what is either a lobster or a hitherto unknown kaiju species that Australia has thus far been able to hide from the rest of the world in order to keep luring tourists in, much like Mayor Vaughn did in Jaws.
    Riana Dzasta
    The locals call it Larry, which is Australian for "Sir."

    #5. The Hare -- Nuremberg, Germany

    The last time you and your sweet grandmother visited the cultured city of Nuremberg didn't go quite as planned, as the local "Fountain of Virtue" turned out to be the sort of lactation frenzy most niche porn companies could only hope to deliver. This time, you've decided to play it safe. Apart from strictly PG-rated galleries and churches, your only point of interest is going to be the sculpture made in honor of Grandma's favorite painting, Albrecht Durer's The Young Hare:
    Via Wikipedia
    Awwww.
    There's no way you could go wrong with this one. Sure of yourself, you stop to pat yourself on the back for your choice, letting Grandma limp ahead to the plaza that serves as home to the Hare:
    Via Cuniculture
    Ewwww.
    God dammit, Nuremberg. What did the bunny ever do to you?

    #4. Floralis Generica -- Buenos Aires, Argentina

    Quick: What's worse than a 75-foot steel statue that looks like the doomsday weapon of a Bond villain? That's right, a 75-foot doomsday statue that moves.
    Floralis Generica is a giant 23-meter-tall metal flower/murder beam pedestal that was built and donated to the city of Buenos Aires by architect Eduardo Catalano. Its giant steel petals open and close, depending on the time of day. During the dark hours, the sculpture emits an ominous red light that is supposed to appear comforting, but is clearly just waiting to blast passing superheroes out of the sky.
    Via ChessBase
    If there's not an evil lair under this thing yet, I'm calling dibs.
    The artist says the sculpture "is a synthesis of all the flowers and is both a hope that is reborn every day to open," which we can only assume is the code phrase for opening the door of the giant vault underneath Floralis Generica that controls its death ray.

    #3. Transi de Rene de Chalon -- Bar-le-Duc, France

    When you're visiting a random church in a small village in Northern France, you expect to see the stuff you see in most old churches: crosses, paintings, a few statues of saints ... that sort of thing. That's precisely what you'll see in Bar-le-Duc's Saint-Etienne church. Well, that and a fucking zombie monster, just gleefully hanging about in a place of honor, arm raised to meet the sky like the world's cheesiest Shakespearean actor.
    This statue is the memorial of Rene de Chalon, a 16th century prince, who had a hunch he'd die in his 20s (it was a turbulent time) and made a special request to be depicted this way postmortem. Local history books do their level best to write this off as an artistic choice meant to represent "doing right by God even after death." However, let's be honest here: The dude was a wealthy 20-something -- there's no way this was anything but a particularly inspired trolling idea someone in his entourage came up with at 4 a.m.

    #2. Genghis Khan -- Mongolia

    heckepics/iStock/Getty Images
    Journalism and Digital Education Roundup, October 9, 2012 appeared first on MediaShift.


              Ferie...        

    Første feriedag og der blev taget rigtigt mange billeder i haven idag. Jeg kan jo ligeså godt starte med at varme op, for jeg tror der venter mange fantastiske motiver forude de kommende dage.

    Den krybende timian er i blomst og invaderet af lykkelige humler i konstant vigør.



    Hebe og timian i skøn forening.



    Sikke en pels.



    Odyssey er ikke let at komme udenom.



    Manden har bukket rionet som er sat langs hele hegnet på brændepladsen. Vi håber det kan holde stokroser digitalis løvemund og andet oprejst, som ellers gerne vil vælte rundt på dette stykke.



    Jeg syntes det tegner rigtigt godt, der hvor planterne er vokset igennem.





    Den skønne Sarah Bernhardt ville nok ha ønsket, den havde haft endnu bedre støtte. Torsdag aften blev vi  ramt af en kæmpe spand nedbør pÃ¥ megen kort tid, det kunne den bestemt ikke li. 



     Den er nu meget charmerende set fra nakken. 



    Med lidt hjælp skal vi da også lige ha den fra rette vinkel.



     Hvide alium er næsten ufo formede lige nu.



     Idag fik jeg endelig rÃ¥det bod pÃ¥ min dÃ¥rlige samvittighed. De sidste frøplanter og stauder der har stÃ¥et alt alt for længe, kom i jorden. De sidste bliver dog først plantet nÃ¥r tjørne hækken bag bedet de skal stÃ¥ i er klippet.



    Det ikke kan anbefales at lade lathyrus blive så store inden de plantes, heldigvis stod de i plugs.



    Godt med gang i farverne.



     Lodden løvefod kunne ikke li den hÃ¥rde regn.



    Giardina.



     Ikke en eneste af mine ellers trofaste solhatte i dette bed kommer i Ã¥r.....øv. 



    I drivhuset stod de dværglupiner jeg såede i foråret og ventede. De er vild flotte i farven, ikke rigtigt pink og ikke rigtigt koral, sådan lidt imellem.





    Nu er de plantet og må gøre det ud for solhatte i år.



    Uhh den første knop i mine chokoladefrøblomster er lige ved at springe ud. Nu ser farven også helt rigtig ud.



    Hvid have klinte såede jeg for år tilbage og lige siden har jeg forsøgt at udrydde den. Den pibler frem overalt, men er heldigvis let at fjerne de steder det tager overhånd. Den er vist kommet for at blive.



    Regnen stoppede festen for Maxima.



    Nyklippede inderhække og plæne.



    Minerva er altså for lækker.



    Det kan ikke vare længe inden de kinesiske forglemmigej springer ud. Det er frøplanter og skulle gerne få lilla blomster.




    Minerva kan godt trække et billede til.



    Det er helt fuldt forståeligt, hvis du næsten er faldet i søvn under denne billedstorm :)

    Nu venter en enkelt ferieuge forude og i morgen vil jeg tage på have eventyr.

    Mange glade feriehilsner herfra :)


              China Girls        

    No doubt that China is a country with the most population in the world. I won't be surprised if one day they would just invade and conquer the whole world. It seem like they are already started conquering the world with their ladies. Don't believe?? Better believe it !

    About less than 10 years back we hardly see any girls from China, except for local Malaysian Chinese of course, but nowadays when we go to KTVs, SPAs, Restaurants, or just shopping complexes we can see all these good looking ladies and girls are actually from China. Not sure they are working or traveling but whatever they are doing here is not my problem.

    This is happening everywhere in the world, USA, Dubai, UAE, Australia, UK, and anywhere else.
    So for you guys who are still single I think this is the chance ( but be prepare to move whatever you have to China ).

    I think it's good to have many tourists from China to visit Malaysia but lets hope they are visiting and spending money here because if they are here to take our money and bring back to to their homes in China we are going to be bankrupted!
              Philamore Lincoln - North Wind Blew South (1970)        
    Recorrer el inagotable catálogo de discos olvidados es una tarea que requiere curiosidad, paciencia y una gran entereza. Un sentimiento de pesadumbre nos invade a medida que intuimos los sacrificios que demandaron esas obras, las ilusiones que generaron en sus autores y sobre todo, cuando comprendemos que no hubo ningún motivo puntual que justifique su relegamiento. En el caso de Philamore Lincoln la melancolía se incrementa aún más, ya que su álbum posee los meritos suficientes como para haber alcanzado otro destino.

    Philamore Lincoln es otro exponente del pop de los sesenta, esa época fecunda en donde la calidad era un rasgo común, aún en los ámbitos amateurs. La biografía de este músico es sorprendente por su singularidad antes que por su fulgor: sabemos que nació un 20 de Octubre de 1940 en Inglaterra -en Sherwood, Nottingham para ser precisos- y que su verdadero nombre era Robert Cromwell Anson; también que su carrera como músico comenzó en 1960, y que durante cuatro años toco la batería en varias bandas de jazz. A partir de 1965 su carrera sufrió una transformación importante y pasó a ser el vocalista de Julien Covey And The Machine, una oscura banda de R&B con la que solo publicó el simple "A Little Bit Hurt". En 1968 editó "Running By The River"/"Rainy Day" su primer simple como solista. Para ese entonces se hacía llamar Philamore Lincoln y el pop-folk psicodélico -con Donovan como máximo referente- era su paradigma. Dos años más tarde vió la luz "North Wind Blew South", su único larga duración.

    "North Wind Blew South" está impregnado de la magia que posee el arte más puro, y, extrañamente, aún mantiene su aroma intacto. Philimore, dueño de una voz pequeña, canta sobre los tópicos más frecuentes de finales de los sesenta -naturaleza, espiritualidad, viajes mentales- rodeado por un marco barroco y diáfano al mismo tiempo. Su repertorio sigue un itinerario incierto: desde la psicodelia orquestada ("The North Wind Blew South") y el rock ("Lazy Good For Nothin'"), hasta el pop ("You're The One") y la bossa ("Temma Harbour"). A pesar de esta diversidad, el conjunto resulta sumamente ameno y solo sobran la rockera "The Country Jail Band" y "Blew Through", un blues de lo más banal. Los pormenores de la grabación de "North Wind Blew South" son imprecisos. Cuarenta años más tarde, todavía quedan dudas si Jimmy Page y sus Yardbirds participaron en las sesiones, pero lo cierto es que la única participación de Page debidamente acreditada es la del solo de guitarra en "You're The One". Lo más probable es que la backing band haya estado conformada solo por Clem Cattini (batería) y Les Hurdle (bajo), mientras Philamore se encargó del resto de los instrumentos. El álbum, no hace falta aclararlo, pasó absolutamente inadvertido en Estados Unidos e insólitamente -y a pesar de haber sido publicado por CBS- jamás se editó en Inglaterra. En 1971 Philamore Lincoln produjo el álbum debut del ignoto grupo Paladin, en donde tocaban dos ex-compañeros de Julien Covey And The Machine. Desde entonces nada más se supo de él.

    Después de conocer historias como estas, las dudas son inevitables: tal vez nosotros también estamos consumiéndonos, haciendo torres sobre tierna arena. Lo único que puede aliviarnos es la convicción de que, como escribió Jorge Luis Borges, sólo una cosa no hay, y es el olvido. Haber encontrado "North Wind Blew South" es, paradójicamente, reconfortante en ese sentido.

    Track List:
    01. The North Wind Blew South
    02. You're The One
    03. Lazy Good For Nothin'
    04. Early Sherwood
    05. Rainy Day
    06. Temma Harbour
    07. The Plains Of Delight
    08. The Country Jail Band
    09. When You Were Looking My Way
    10. Blew Through

              La Casa de las Carnes        

    por Marcelo Beltrand Opazo


    Pensar en carnes, generalmente, es pensar en un buen asado, la parrilla, el bueno vino, la conversación fraterna. Decir asado, es gatillar en forma automática recuerdos y sabores que nos han marcado a lo largo de nuestras vidas, con nuestros padres y luego reproduciendo lo aprendido, con nuestros amigos y familiares. Bueno, comento esto porque en varias ocasiones he tenido la oportunidad de comer en la Las Carnes de Morandé y mi memoria recurre a esas imágenes al momento de degustar, sus platos generosos de carnes y agregados. La última vez que estuve en el local de Morandé 538, pedimos Costillas de Cerdo y Papas cocidas uno, y el otro Lasagnas a la Putanezca, que acompañamos con un Cabernet Sauvignon Reserva de la Viña J. Bouchon. Las Costillas, asadas con la calma que requieren, estaban en su punto exacto y la Lasagna con salsa Putanezca, invadía todos los sentidos. La selección del vino, con cuerpo, ante tanto aroma y sabor, fue la elección correcta.
    Estoy convencido que comer, es una experiencia total, donde los sentidos debieran actuar por completo, todo debe estar a disposición de estos: la presentación, los aromas, el sabor y cuando se debe, lo crujiente del bocado. En esa oportunidad, los sentidos fueron los actores principales de platos preparados por expertos.
    Dejo hasta aquí los recuerdos para esta nota, porque el postre, el café y, el bajativo, se quedan conmigo, para otra ocasión.
              Allergies, Part 3: The Skin and Homeopathy        
    As we discussed in Allergies, Part 2: Acne and the Allergy, our body's response to allergies is often a condition in response to not being able to filter the foreign invader appropriately. Very often, our skin will reflect this inability, resulting in rashes and even acne.
              Frequently Abused Verses: Does God Condemn Debate? (2 Timothy 2:14)        

    Almost twenty years ago, during Moody Bible Institute’s Founder’s Week conference, I heard Jim Cymbala make the following plea for unity:

    Think of the division right now in the Body of Christ. We have all these names that don’t exist to God: Baptist, Presbyterian, Nazarene, Pentecostal, Charismatic. God doesn’t have any idea what any of them mean, because He only has one Body. . . . He has one Body—the Body of the Lord Jesus Christ. Evangelical—evangelical doesn’t even exist to God. We’re using words that aren’t in the Bible. We’re thumping the Bible and being unbiblical while we’re thumping it. He only has—there’s one Lord, one faith, one baptism, one Body. And He doesn’t like us dividing up His Body. [1] Jim Cymbala, “The Victorious Church,” February 5, 2000.

    In the moment, it struck me as nonsense. Of course God knows what our denominational titles mean; of course He understands where the doctrinal lines have been drawn in the sand.

    But then again, who is going to argue in favor of division?

    The church’s current fascination with the soft ecumenism of identifying and celebrating common ground hinges on a false dichotomy—that all division grieves God. They point to a variety of texts—frequently wrenched out of their original context—to make that point.

    Cymbala’s text, for example, was Mark 3:20–26—a passage in which Christ answered the allegations that His power came from Satan. The Lord rightly points out it would be illogical to use Satan’s power to cast out demons—that “a house divided against itself, that house will not be able to stand.” Cymbala turned that statement into a rebuke to a divided church.

    Today another text is frequently floated as a mandate for unity: “Remind them of these things, and solemnly charge them in the presence of God not to wrangle about words, which is useless and leads to the ruin of the hearers” (2 Timothy 2:14). Often, that’s taken to mean we should not debate our doctrinal differences—that we shouldn’t let doctrine divide us at all. If we say we’re Christians, we ought to focus on what we agree on, and set aside anything on which we don’t.

    Under certain circumstances, that posture might be acceptable. But, as John MacArthur explains, in a world overrun with false gospels and false christs, we cannot afford to simply brush away every doctrinal line in the sand.

    Through the centuries, the steady stream of falsehood has become a deeper, wider, and increasingly more destructive sea of ungodliness. False teaching about God, about Christ, about the Bible, and about spiritual reality is pandemic. The father of lies is working relentlessly to pervert and corrupt the saving and sanctifying truth of God’s written Word, the Bible, and of the living Word, His Son, Jesus Christ.

    “Christian” cults abound today as never before, as does every type of false religion. Many Protestant denominations that once championed God’s inerrant Word and the saving gospel of Jesus Christ have turned to human philosophy and secular wisdom. In doing so, they have abandoned the central truths of biblical Christianity—including the Trinity, the deity of Christ, His substitutionary atonement, and salvation by grace alone. In rejecting God’s truth, they have come to condone and embrace countless evils—universalism, hedonism, psychology, self-salvation, fornication and adultery, homosexuality, abortion, and a host of other sins. The effects of ungodly teaching have been devastating and damning, not only for the members of those churches but for a countless number of the unsaved who have been confirmed in their ungodliness by false religion. [2] John MacArthur, The MacArthur New Testament Commentary: 2 Timothy (Chicago: Moody Press, 1995), 68.

    As he writes in his book, The Truth War, today we need to be all the more fervent in our defense of the truth.

    Jude’s command “to contend earnestly for the faith” is not merely being neglected in the contemporary church; it is often greeted with outright scorn. These days anyone who calls for biblical discernment or speaks out plainly against a popular perversion of sound doctrine is as likely as the false teachers themselves to incur the disapproval of other Christians. That may even be an understatement. Saboteurs and truth vandals often seem to have an easier time doing their work than the conscientious believer who sincerely tries to exercise biblical discernment.

    Practically anyone today can advocate the most outlandish ideas or innovations and still be invited to join the evangelical conversation. But let someone seriously question whether an idea that is gaining currency in the evangelical mainstream is really biblically sound, and the person raising the concern is likely to be shouted down by others as a “heresy hunter” or dismissed out of hand as a pesky whistle-blower. That kind of backlash has occurred with such predictable regularity that clear voices of true biblical discernment have nearly become extinct. Contemporary evangelicals have almost completely abandoned the noble practice of the Bereans, who were commended for carefully scrutinizing even the apostle Paul’s teaching. They “searched the Scriptures daily to find out whether these things were so” (Acts 17:11).

    But in our generation it sometimes seems as if the more aggressively something is marketed to Christians as the latest, greatest novelty, the less likely most evangelicals are to examine it critically. After all, who wants to be constantly derided as a gatekeeper for orthodoxy in a postmodern culture? Defending the faith is a role very few seem to want anymore. [3] John MacArthur, The Truth War (Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson, 2007), 9798.

    Far from the modern twist on 2 Timothy 2:14, much of what Paul wrote to his apprentice had to do with defending the church and holding fast to sound doctrine. In his first letter to Timothy, Paul wrote:

    As I urged you upon my departure for Macedonia, remain on at Ephesus, in order that you may instruct certain men not to teach strange doctrines, nor to pay attention to myths and endless genealogies, which give rise to mere speculation rather than furthering the administration of God which is by faith. . . . This command I entrust to you, Timothy, my son, in accordance with the prophecies previously made concerning you, that by them you may fight the good fight, keeping faith and a good conscience, which some have rejected and suffered shipwreck in regard to their faith. (1 Timothy 1:3–4, 18–19)

    The same kind of exhortations are littered throughout Paul’s writing. In Acts 20:28–30 he warned the Ephesian church,

    Be on guard for yourselves and for all the flock, among which the Holy Spirit has made you overseers, to shepherd the church of God which He purchased with His own blood. I know that after my departure savage wolves will come in among you, not sparing the flock; and from among your own selves men will arise, speaking perverse things, to draw away the disciples after them.

    He further exhorted the Thessalonians, “Examine everything carefully; hold fast to that which is good; abstain from every form of evil” (1 Thessalonians 5:21-22). Paul was clearly not one to shy away from a doctrinal debate. He was a passionate defender of the gospel, and a tireless guardian of the truth.

    So what should we make of his exhortation to Timothy “not to quarrel over words” (2 Timothy 2:14, ESV)? Here’s how John MacArthur explains it.

    Paul’s purpose was to motivate and encourage Timothy to keep a firm grasp on that truth himself and to pass it on to others who would do likewise (2 Timothy 2:2). It is only with a thorough knowledge of God’s truth that falsehood and deceit can be recognized, resisted, and opposed. . . .

    Logomacheō (wrangle about words) carries the idea of waging a war of words, in this instance with false teachers, who are later described as “always learning and never able to come to the knowledge of the truth” (2 Timothy 3:7). Such deceivers use human wisdom and reason to undermine God’s Word, and believers are not to debate with them, especially within the church. [4] The MacArthur New Testament Commentary: 2 Timothy, 70–72.

    He goes on to explain why such a warning is particularly timely for the church today.

    The barrage of ungodly ideas and verbiage that today is assaulting society in general, and even the evangelical church, is frightening. More frightening than the false ideas themselves, however, is the indifference to them, and often acceptance of them, by those who name the name of Christ and claim to be born again. Abortion, theistic evolution, homosexuality, no fault divorce, feminism, and many other unbiblical concepts and attitudes have invaded the church at an alarming rate and to an alarming degree. One of the most popular and seductive false teachings is the promotion of high self-esteem as a Christian virtue, when, in reality, it is the very foundation of sin. Such destructive notions are inevitable when Christians listen to the world above the Word, and are more persuaded by men’s wisdom than by God’s. Far too few leaders in the church today can say honestly with Paul that their “exhortation does not come from error or impurity or by way of deceit” (1 Thessalonians 2:3).

    As Christians become less and less familiar with Scripture and sound doctrine on a firsthand, regular basis, they become easy prey for jargon that sounds Christian but strongly mitigates against God’s truth. Such unbiblical and arbitrary ideas as being “slain in the Spirit” and “binding Satan” frequently replace or are valued above the clear teaching of and submission to Scripture. [5] The MacArthur New Testament Commentary: 2 Timothy, 73.

    God’s people should not be combative; we must not walk around with doctrinal chips on our shoulders, looking for a fight. But we must also have a high enough view of God’s Word that we’re willing to stand up in its defense. We should not condemn doctrinal debate or disagreement; we should use them for God’s glory and the good of His church.

           

              Louise by the Shore: The Elegant Animation of Jean-François Laguionie        
    The beaches of Normandy and Brittany are still regularly invaded by armies of tourists, who also retreat with similar clockwork precision. A seventy-something vacationer will liken herself to Robinson Crusoe when she misses the last train out of the seasonal seaside town. Yet, her months of solitude will not be such a hardship in Jean-François Laguionie’s remarkably graceful animated feature Louise by the Shore(trailer here), which releases today on DVD from First Run Features.

    Due to a malfunctioning clock, Louise misses the last train out of town. The town is now completely deserted and effectively cut off from the outside world by a freak storm. Despite her initial concerns, she soon finds the sea will provide sustenance and a small garden plot will nicely augment her diet. Fashioning the lifeguard stand into a makeshift hunt and using the luxury hotel’s outdoor showers, she lives rather pleasantly on the beach. She even finds companionship when she meets Pepper, a stray mutt, who sometimes has the power of speech.

    Shore is a deceptively simple, but emotionally complex film about a woman of advanced years re-learning how to live in concert with nature and finally coming to terms with painful memories from her childhood. It is not about slapstick gags or catchy tunes (although Pierre Kellner’s piano compositions and Pascal Le Pennec’s orchestral score are arrestingly beautiful). Instead it is a memory play of sorts and an exploration of Madame Louise’s insecurities and unresolved issues. Plus, there is a dog you’d love to scratch behind the ears.

    Laguionie is probably best known for the visually distinctive GKIDS release, The Painting, but Shore has an even more sophisticated look. Using a pastel color palate, his hand-drawn animation deliberately evokes the look of water-color painting and urbane French illustrators. It is all quite beautiful, but Laguionie’s style also potently evokes the feeling one gets from being in a familiar place at a time that completely changes its vibe, like visiting an old school yard after graduation.

    Shore is a mature and refined work, but Laguionie employs quite the light touch. We are never pummeled with big melodramatic takeaways. Instead, he inspires wistful sighs and wry smiles. This is a perfect an example of animation as a high art form. Very highly recommended, Louise by the Shore is now available on DVD from First Run Features.
              KPop Group GFriend Inspires New Costumes In Elsword        

    Elsword adds new dance moves and costumes courtesy of the popular KPop stars.

    Read KPop Group GFriend Inspires New Costumes In Elsword on Siliconera!


              Re: Just checking in I found this surfing the net        
    We were from Palos Park, Il now in Chandler Arizona. My Great Grandfather was Henry Eierdam, Grand Father was Phillip Eierdam. George Eierdam from Austin was my Grandfathers Cousin.

    Curt Eierdam, MSgt
    Plans & Scheduling
    161 Air Refueling Wing
    Phoenix, Arizona

    www.invaderjet.com
              Revised DOJ Regs Protect "Members of the News Media," But What Does That Mean?        

    On February 21, 2014, the U.S. Department of Justice released its long-awaited revisions to 28 C.F.R. § 50.10, the DOJ's regulatory guidelines (the "Guidelines") regarding investigations and prosecutions of members of the news media. The prior version of the Guidelines came under fire last year, when it was revealed that the DOJ had, without prior notification, obtained two months of telephone records from 21 phone lines used by the Associated Press. These records had the potential to reveal confidential sources and other sensitive information relating to ongoing journalistic investigations. At that time, I wrote about weaknesses in the Guidelines' protections against unwarranted interference with journalism.

    In the wake of these revelations, the DOJ announced that it would revise the Guidelines to provide significant new procedural protections for the press. I'll let others review the provisions of the new Guidelines in detail; for now, I want to point out one critical omission. Although the Guidelines extend certain protections to "members of the news media," they (like the prior version) still contain no affirmative definition of that term.

    Instead, the only way in which "members of the news media" are defined is through exclusions. A number of these exclusions (predictably) relate to persons acting as agents of a foreign power, plotting terrorist activity, et cetera. More problematic are the implications of the following provision:

    A Deputy Assistant Attorney General for the Criminal Division may authorize, under an applicable [Privacy Protection Act] exception, an application for a warrant to search the premises, property, or communications records of an individual other than a member the news media, but who is reasonably believed to have "a purpose to disseminate to the public a newspaper, book, broadcast, or other similar form of public communication."

    28 C.F.R. § 50.10(d)(6). The phrase "person reasonably believed to have a purpose to disseminate to the public a newspaper, book, broadcast, or other similar form of public communication" is how a journalist is defined in the Privacy Protection Act of 1980. The Privacy Protection Act was passed in response to concerns about the use of search warrants to invade newsrooms, and the inadequacy of Fourth Amendment standards for issuing warrants in the face of the special concerns raised by government investigations of journalists. Wisely, the Privacy Protection Act did not attempt to define journalists in terms of their organization or employment, but instead in terms of their function; this has enabled the Act to be flexible in responses to changes in technology and the journalism industry.

    We still do not know what "members of the news media" means in the new DOJ Guidelines, but (by the way the above provision is phrased) we know that it is more restrictive than the functional definition of the Privacy Protection Act. This should give independent journalists significant pause. When government agencies attempt to define a journalist, they tend to adopt either an employment-based approach or a functional approach; the DOJ now seems to be eschewing a functional definition (or at least one as broad as in the Privacy Protection Act).

    Moreover, apart from the single provision quoted above, the new Guidelines do not protect anyone who is not a "member of the news media"; in particular, they do not protect against the use of legal demands to third party carriers for communications records. This leaves journalists unaffiliated with a news organization on potentially unstable ground with respect to the security of their communications against secret government inquiries.

    Jeff Hermes is the Director of the Digital Media Law Project.

    (Image courtesy of Flickr user Peter Eimon pursuant to a Creative Commons CC BY-NC-SA 2.0 license.)

    Subject Area: 

    Jurisdiction: 


              Cast of 100 children will bring classic to life at the Octagon        
    ONE hundred youngsters have invaded Bolton’s biggest stage this week as they prepare to bring a classic to life.
              Chicken sausage owns my soul        
    Guys.
    I have an addiction.

    And it's chicken sausage.

    It's invaded everything forever always in my soul. I love it. I love adding it to great dishes and biting into it and not being terrified of gristle (shut up, it's a thing).

    Earlier today I dehydrated some tomatoes in my oven so that I could make my dinner that I found on Bev's blog, Bucatini with Chicken Sausages and Garden Veggies.


    I know. You're like "It's like 5000 degrees outside, why on earth are you willing to let your oven go for SIX HOURS?" But it's worth it. I had to throw them in a jar (no oil) before I started eating all of them. I don't like fresh tomatoes and I'm thrilled I like these.




    So honestly, I cheated with a few things.
    I used apple chicken sausages instead of hot Italian ones (I will try those next time), my green beans were canned and my spaghetti was from a box. But even with all these changes it was delicious!

    I urge you to give it a try and mess around with it to suit your palette. Boyfriend isn't a fan of lemon so I barely squeezed any lemon on his, while on mine I used the lemon olive oil I purchased from O'Live a Little. Give them a try if you have one - the olive oils and vinegar are unmatched. 
    (Note: If you are giving a foodie a gift, give them a gift card to this place!)
    (Et hem.)
    (Just sayin'.)

    So thanks to Bev for posting that delicious recipe, and if you have some time please go around her site and look at all her delish food! I'm addicted.

    Hope everyone has a happy fourth!

              Emeliatho, de Calango Seco        

    Uma mulher guerreira, sem nenhuma perspectiva de vida, mas com um férreo instinto de sobrevivência, está determinada a dar a seus filhos um futuro mais digno que o seu. Mas, diferente de outras histórias de retirantes, bem tristes, o bom humor é a tônica que invade os personagens e o leitor nesta leitura rápida e […]

    O post Emeliatho, de Calango Seco apareceu primeiro em 99ebooks.


              Tricolor Inesquecível de 1992        

    Ronaldão, zagueiro do time de ouro de Telê Santana e um dos grandes protagonistas da campanha tricolor em 1992, lembra como se fosse ontem: após a vitória por pênaltis na final da Taça Libertadores daquele ano, contra o argentino Newell's Old Boys, a torcida são-paulina tomou conta do gramado do Morumbi. "A torcida invadiu o campo", conta Ronaldão.

    Com a euforia da vitória e calor da torcida, o São Paulo conseguiu vislumbrar a conquista do Campeonato Mundial. O sonho do título sempre existiu, mas veio com força naquele momento, quando já era palpável, quase real. "Ali, naquela hora, foi que tivemos a noção do que seria jogar o Mundial", completa o jogador.


    CAMPEÃO LIBERTADORES 1992







       
    17.06.1992

    São Paulo (Brasil)
    Estádio Cícero Pompeu de Toledo, Morumbi

    SÃO PAULO Futebol Clube 1 x 0 Club Atlético NEWELL'S OLD BOYS

    Nos pênaltis: 3 x 2 para o São Paulo

    SPFC: Zetti, Cafu, Antônio Carlos, Ronaldão e Ivan; Adílson, Pintado e Raí (capitão); Muller (Macedo), Palhinha e Elivélton.
    Técnico: Telê Santana.

    Gol: Raí (pênalti), 22'/2

    CANOB: Scoponi, Saldaña, Gamboa (capitão), Pocchettino e Berizzo; Llop, Berti e Martino (Domizzi); Zamora, Lunari e Mendoza.
    Técnico: Marcelo Bielsa.

    Árbitro: José Joaquín Torres Cadenas (Colômbia)

    Assistente 1: Jorge Zuluaga (Colômbia)

    Assistente 2: John Redón (Colômbia)

    Renda: Cr$ 1.072.490.000,00

    Público: 105.185 pagantes

    Pênaltis:

    Berizzo - perdeu (trave) / Raí - gol

    Zamora - gol / Ivan - gol

    Llop - gol / Ronaldão - perdeu

    Mendoza - perdeu (por cima) / Cafu - gol

    Gamboa - perdeu (Zetti) / Pintado (não precisou cobrar)

    Equipe técnica e jogadores desembarcaram em Tóquio com alto nível de preparo e muita união. União esta, que na opinião de muitos especialistas, foi o que fez a diferença para abalar as estruturas do Barcelona - rival na grande final. No dia 13 de dezembro de 1992, veio a recompensa do desejo que nasceu com força lá na vitória do Morumbi: "Esse título será nosso!" - e foi.


    CAMPEÃO MUNDIAL 1992



    13.12.1992

    Tokyo (Japão)
    Estádio Nacional de Tóquio

    Fútbol Club BARCELONA 1 X 2 SÃO PAULO Futebol Clube

    FCB: Zubizarreta; Ferrer, Ronald Koeman, Guardiola e Eusébio; Bakero (Goicoechea, 6'/2), Amor, Stoichkov e Michael Laudrup; Richard Witschge e Beguiristain (Nadal, 34'/2). Técnico: Johan Cruyff.

    Gol: Stoichkov, 12'/1.

    SPFC: Zetti; Vítor, Adílson, Ronaldão e Ronaldo Luís; Pintado, Toninho Cerezo (Dinho, 38'/2), Raí (capitão) e Cafu; Palhinha e Müller. Técnico: Telê Santana.

    Gols: Raí, 27'/1; Raí, 34'/2.

    Árbitro: Juan Carlos Loustau (Argentina)

    Assistente 1: Park Hae Yong (Coréia do Sul)

    Assistente 2: Shinichiro Obata (Japão)

    Renda: US$ 2.500.000,00


    Público: 60.000 pagantes

              Famosas teorias da conspiração        

    Teoria da conspiração é qualquer teoria que explica um evento histórico ou atual como sendo resultado de um plano secreto levado a efeito geralmente por conspiradores maquiavélicos e poderosos, tais como uma "sociedade secreta" ou "governo sombra".

    A arma Ebola


    Para alguns, a última epidemia de Ebola teria sido causada, na verdade, pelo lançamento acidental de uma arma biológica ... Pesquisadores militares teriam desenvolvido até um vírus ainda mais mortal do que o Ebola. Os teóricos da conspiração acusam o governo americano de disseminar o medo na tentativa de impor uma espécie de tirania médica.

    Bin Laden está vivo



    Esta teoria da conspiração se baseia no fato de que não há imagens do corpo de Osama bin Laden. O governo americano teria mentido para melhorar sua imagem pública? Outros acusam o governo americano de ter matado Bin Laden há muito tempo e mantê-lo congelado. Esses teóricos não podem simplesmente concordar?




    A origem da AIDS



    O HIV teria sido criado por ninguém menos do que o Departamento de Defesa dos EUA a fim de tornar a indústria farmacêutica mais rica e reduzir a população global, de acordo com teóricos da conspiração. Outros acusam a OMS de ter criado o vírus em 1974. Alguns até acreditam que a AIDS é causada pelas próprias drogas que são destinadas a tratá-la.




    Quem matou JFK?


    O assassinato do presidente norte-americano John Fitzgerald Kennedy em Dallas, em novembro de 1963, deu muito pano para manga para os teóricos da conspiração. A amante do presidente, extremistas de direita americanos, executivos do petróleo, a máfia de Chicago, KGB ou Fidel Castro, todos poderiam ser perfeitamente culpados. Na verdade, e você? O que estava fazendo no dia 22 de Novembro de 1963?

    O 11 de setembro



    O governo de George W. Bush sabia tudo sobre os ataques que atingiram os EUA em 11 de setembro de 2001, mas não fez nada para impedi-los, de acordo com a teoria conspiratória. Alguns até acusam os EUA de ter organizado os próprios ataques, para posteriormente poder invadir o Afeganistão e o Iraque.




    O Triângulo das Bermudas


    Uma área triangular no mar, ligando Flórida, Bermudas e Puerto Rico, é conhecida por ser o ponto mais perigoso para aviões e navios do mundo. Em 1974, um jornalista do Los Angeles Times afirmou que 190 barcos e 80 aviões tinham desaparecido ao longo de um século. O motivo? Alienígenas ou um campo magnético sobrenatural, de acordo com teóricos da conspiração. Na verdade, um relatório publicado em 2013 indicou que este triângulo nem sequer está no top 10 das áreas marítimas mais perigosas do mundo.


    Marilyn foi assassinada


    Marilyn Monroe não teria se matado tomando uma overdose de remédios no verão de 1962. O FBI ou a CIA teria a matado, segundo a teoria. Um livro intitulado “A estranha morte de Marilyn Monroe” lançou a primeira sombra de dúvida sobre a morte da atriz em 1964, além de divulgar os primeiros rumores sobre uma possível relação entre a estrela americana e os irmãos Kennedy.

    Os Illuminati


    Uma sociedade alemã do século 18 formada por pensadores independentes tem, ao longo dos séculos, tentado conquistar o mundo. Hoje, o grupo se esconde sob a aparência de uma sociedade estudantil da Universidade Yale, exercendo sua influência sobre o governo americano. O FMI e a União Europeia também estariam completamente sob o controle dos Illuminati, de acordo com os teóricos da conspiração.



    Elvis não está morto

    Adorado por milhões, Elvis Presley teria encenado sua própria morte para escapar de seus fãs. Até mesmo seu empresário declarou depois de sua morte: "Elvis não morreu (...) Nós estamos mantendo ele vivo." Então, se você encontrar Elvis na rua, não se assuste.
    Paul está morto

    Os teóricos da conspiração insistem que Paul McCartney está morto há 49 anos. A prova? 

    Os Beatles não produziram nenhum álbum entre os verões de 1966 e 1967. O sucesso do grupo teria sido impossível se a morte do músico britânico tivesse sido anunciada, então ele teria sido substituído por um sósia ...

    A morte de Lady Di


    Quem causou o acidente de carro que custou a vida de Lady Di em Paris em 1997? De acordo com os teóricos da conspiração, a rainha da Inglaterra, é claro! Tudo porque a princesa de Gales estava pretendendo tornar oficial sua relação com o bilionário egípcio, Dodi Al-Fayed, que também morreu no acidente. Os responsáveis por essa teoria, entretanto, não deixam claro se foi a própria Elizabeth II que teria sabotado os freios do carro.

    Aterrissagem na Lua



    Os americanos não pisaram na Lua em 1969, de acordo com algumas pessoas. As imagens da missão lunar teriam sido filmadas na Terra – talvez em um estúdio de Hollywood? – para ganhar a corrida espacial contra os soviéticos. Será que agora estão preparando uma nova teoria da conspiração para lidar com futuras missões a Marte?




    Fonte: G1 Notícias Fotos:Photo Getty Images

    Pesquisa/Montagem/Edição: JF Hyppólito

              Travel To Athens: A Gift From The Gods        
    Travelers who expect to be greeted by lone standing relics of ancient Greece will be awestruck by the sprawling urban metropolis of today’s Athens. The capital city is an explorer’s paradise as historic gems are embedded within the modern day melee and cultural nuances of a turbulent past are written between the lines of concrete and the sparkling blue Aegean Sea. Everywhere in Athens is a testament to why this mythic peninsula is considered the cradle of Western civilization and modern democracy.

    Of particular interest, Athens received a much needed facelift in preparation for the 2004 Olympics. Notorious for its nefos (smog) resulting from rapid growth and congestion following World War II and the Cold War, Athens realized the need to clean up its act when it became clear that historic monuments were eroding at an alarming rate due to acid rain from air pollution. Due to this Olympic makeover, it is extremely easy to navigate around the well marked streets in English and Greek and transportation has never been more streamlined.

    Mythological Mythos
    Ancient Greece reached its societal peak in the 1st century BC when magnificent monuments like the Parthenon and the Temple of Athena Nike were constructed on the fortified Acropolis and Socrates and Plato developed their Western thinking schools of thought. While most of the major attractions from the time period are in the center of the city, travel in the outskirts of Athens will bring encounters with many significant locations from this time period. Marathon, of the famous battle (and today’s 26.22 mile race), is just northeast of Athens and the ancient Mycenaean excavation site at Velatouri is to the south, boasting the unearthed Thorikos theatre. While the Grecian period is omnipresent, Greece has fascinating Turkish and Persian cultural influences as a result of many wars and takeovers until the collapse of the Ottoman Empire in the 20th century.

    Club Hopping or Island Hopping?
    In the spring and summer evenings, enjoy the cafés and restaurants as they begin to spill into the streets and squares. Greece, and particularly Athens, is notorious for its boisterous and tireless nightlife. The Port of Piraeus comes to life as many vacationers head out for their island excursions from this historic cove. Athens is the perfect place to become immersed in Greek culture and life before taking a ferry ride to one of the surrounding tranquil, historic or party islands – the choice is yours. The port itself is also of particular historic interest. One of the oldest in the world, the port was heavily used during the Peloponnesian Wars in the 4th century BC and remnants of the long Themistoclean Walls, which fortified the port and Athens together during this time period, still survive today.

    A trip to Athens is not only a journey of history, but one of modernity and progress. After Greece’s golden age, Athens’ grandeur was squandered to nearly nothing by invaders and the sweeping tides of history. Today, the free and booming capital city is again a testament to its historic commitment to forward thinking civilization.


    Suzhou

    Zhejiang


    map of china




              Open Adoption Roundtable #35 - Grandparents (Better Late Than Never)        
    Awhile ago I mentioned that I had joined Open Adoption Bloggers.  Part of the Open Adoption Bloggers is the Open Adoption Rountable.

    The Open Adoption Roundtable is a series of occasional writing prompts about open adoption.
    It's designed to showcase of the diversity of thought and experience in the open adoption community.
    You don't need to be listed at Open Adoption Bloggers to participate or even be in a traditional open adoption.
    If you're thinking about openness in adoption, you have a place at the table.
    The prompts are meant to be starting points--please feel free to adapt or expand on them.


    Rountable #35 was to write about Grandparents in open adoption.  This was posted a few weeks ago but with everything going on this is the first moment I had to write about it.  I think that it is an important topic so I had to take a few minutes to share my feelings and our experience.

    In our open adoption our daughter's birth Grandmother (L) played (and continues to play) a staring role in our open adoption experience.  She was the person who initiated contact with us and in many ways orchestrated how our adoption would go.  Because her daughter, Gaby's birth Mom (A) is so young she looked to her Mom for information and reassurance that she was doing the right thing.  At the beginning I thought L might keep us from having a fully open adoption but in the end everything worked out.  Once we explained our vision of open adoption L and A decided it was their's as well.

    For the most part having L so involved in our adoption experience has been great.  I have allot in common with her and find that she has good insight into what A is thinking and feeling.  Because A is so quiet, at times in the beginning stages of our adoption I could not tell what she thought about what was going on or what Nic and I were doing or saying.  L in many ways worked as an interpreter and helped us form the relationship we now have with A. 

    Throughout the formation of our open adoption agreement and hospital plan we often found we were taking L's feelings into account just as much as A's.  I at times felt that L over shadowed A which to me was a bit sad.  I thought the focus of the adoption should have been kept on A and that was not always the case.  Nic and I did our best to make sure A's feelings were the priority but it was difficult when she very rarely spoke up for herself.  She did so more at the end of her pregnancy when the important decisions had to be made, which was good.

    We know that L will always be a big part of Gaby's life.  Her and her fiancee (H) have made it clear that they want to be and we have included them in our open adoption agreement.  Both Nic and I are thrilled that this is the case.  We know that A's life will change as she gets older and she may not always be able to, or want to be involved with Gaby.  We are happy that L's close relationship with us will allow Gaby to have a constant connection to her birth family even if it is not with her birth Mother. 

    We value L and H in our life and know they will always be part of our extended family. Our daughter will just be that much more spoiled with love having one more set of Grandparents. 

    I also want to take this opportunity to talk about Gaby's adoptive Grandparents who I know have been challenged by the idea of open adoption.  At first I think the idea of having an open relationship with our birth family was very scary for them.  They were having nightmares of them kidnapping our child in the night, invading our lives or some how taking away parenting duties for Nic and I. 

    As we learned more about open adoption so did they and in time they came to accept it.  I think the fear was still present for awhile but the more time Nic and I spent with our birth family and talked about them they became a part of not only our lives but our parent's lives as well.  When we eventually we took pictures of all of us and our parent's could put faces to names you could also seem them relax a bit.  I'm not sure what they were expecting our birth family to be but I think the unknown was daunting. 

    The get together we had with our birth family a couple weeks ago was truly amazing and Nic and I had a private moment where we celebrated our parents coming full circle in relation to open adoption.  They welcomed our birth family with open arms and we could see their stress and worry of the past months melt away.  Their granddaugther's first family love her just as they do and she is something that we will all always have in common.  It was wonderful to see everyone sharing stories, laughing and talking. The truly amazing thing was that after the visit they just "got it".  Our parents understood what we had been trying to tell them about open adoption and how we hoped it would all come together.  They were no longer intimidated or scared of our birth family and it was obvious they genuinely liked them. 

    Gaby is my parents first grandchild and Nic's parents fourth.  She is a very special little girl to all of us especially Nic and I because in many ways she is our miracle.  We had basically given up on ever having a baby, baby and we feel truly blessed to have not missed one moment of her life and to share such an extraordinary bond with her first family.  We are lucky that she has three sets of Grandparents and they all play an important role in her life.  We would not have it any other way.






              Yes, yes, yes, yes, YES.        
    Those who know me well know how I feel about birth control: bad idea. I don't mean contraception is a bad idea; contraception is basically the best idea EVER. But hormonal birth control methods (pill, patch, ring, shot, whatever) have always sounded suspicious to me. Why do women think we can keep our bodies in a perpetual artificial state and suffer no consequences? I fully support everyone doing their part to prevent unwanted pregnancies, and I believe in the right to have access to all forms of birth control. I just think we can't possibly know the long-term effects of gobbling up hormones, individually and as a species, and wish people would consider more natural methods.

    Thankfully, research is finally backing me up a bit. Thank you, Science.


    (Thank you, Nick, also, for posting this article.)

    Original article:
    http://www. livescience. com/culture/080812-contraceptive-smell. html

    By Jeanna Bryner, Senior Writer
    posted: 12 August 2008 08:04 pm ET

    Birth-control pills could screw up a woman's ability to sniff out a compatible mate, a new study finds.


    While several factors can send a woman swooning, including big brains and brawn, body odor can be critical in the final decision, the researchers say. That's because beneath a woman's flowery fragrance or a guy's musk the body sends out aromatic molecules that indicate genetic compatibility.


    Major histocompatibility complex (MHC) genes are involved in immune response and other functions, and the best mates are those that have different MHC smells than you. The new study reveals, however, that when women are on the pill they prefer guys with matching MHC odors.


    MHC genes churn out substances that tell the body whether a cell is a native or an invader. When individuals with different MHC genes mate, their offspring's immune systems can recognize a broader range of foreign cells, making them more fit.


    Past studies have suggested couples with dissimilar MHC genes are more satisfied and more likely to be faithful to a mate. And the opposite is also true with matchng-MHC couples showing less satisfaction and more wandering eyes.


    "Not only could MHC-similarity in couples lead to fertility problems," said lead researcher Stewart Craig Roberts, an evolutionary psychologist at the University of Newcastle in England, "but it could ultimately lead to the breakdown of relationships when women stop using the contraceptive pill, as odor perception plays a significant role in maintaining attraction to partners.
    "

    Sexy scents

    The study involved about 100 women, aged 18 to 35, who chose which of six male body-odor samples they preferred. They were tested at the start of the study when none of the participants were taking contraceptive pills and three months later after 40 of the women had started taking the pill more than two months prior.


    For the non-pill users, results didn't show a significant preference for similar or dissimilar MHC odors. When women started taking birth control, their odor preferences changed. These women were much more likely than non-pill users to prefer MHC-similar odors.


    "The results showed that the preferences of women who began using the contraceptive pill shifted towards men with genetically similar odors," Roberts said.


    Pregnant state

    Based on the work by Claus Wedekind, a University of Lausanne researcher who preformed similar studies in the 1990s, Roberts suggests a likely reason for the pill's effect on a woman's odor preferences. The pill puts a woman's body into a hormonally pregnant state (the reason she doesn’t ovulate), and during that time there would be no reason to seek out a mate.


    "When women are pregnant there's no selection pressure, evolutionarily speaking, for having a preference for genetically dissimilar odors," Roberts said. "And if there is any pressure at all it would be towards relatives, who would be more genetically similar, because the relatives would help those individuals rear the baby.
    "

    So the pill puts a woman's body into a post-mating state, even though she might be still in the game.


    ”The pill is in effect mirroring a natural shift but at an inappropriate time,” Roberts told LiveScience.


    The results are detailed in the current issue of the journal Proceedings of the Royal Society B: Biological Sciences.

              GameCritics.com Podcast Episode 111: The Podcast With Soul...s        

    Only 5 years late to the Souls party, Richard assembles four of our favorite guests and an old friend to talk about Demons, Darkness, Death, more Death, and Determination in From Software's Souls series, preceded by a brief watcha been playin. Featuring Richard Naik, Tim "Lego" Spaeth, Michael "Easy Street" Cunningham, Kristin "Covenant" Taylor, and Samantha "Tell Me Everything You Know" Allen.

    0:00-0:07 Intro

    0:07-0:23 Watcha been playin

    0:23-0:50 At what point did you "get" your first Souls game?

    0:50-1:15 What makes Souls challenging for you personally?

    1:15-1:27 Invading-have you ever done it?

    1:27-1:39 The future of Souls

    1:39-1:43 Pitch a Souls game to someone unfamiliar with the series

    1:43-close Thumbs


              Bandidos invadem concessionária e furtam 15 motos em Hortolândia        
    Ao menos cinco homens invadiram uma concessionário na noite de domingo, na Vila Real, e furtaram pelo menos 15 motocicletas. O crime aconteceu por volta das 23h40. Durante patrulhamento, um homem e dois adolescentes foram detidos e confessaram participação no crime. Quatro motocicletas foram apreendidas. De acordo com as autoridades policiais, após o roubo, a […]
              Episode 303 – The Dark Of The Night        
    OK, we believe in carrying guns because it’s our American right and also because it will keep us and our families safer. Now, think of this, you’re attacked on the street when it’s dark or low light. Or your home is invaded and it’s dark inside your home. Have you used your gun in darkness? […]
              COMO USAR A GRAVATA SKINNY        
    Quando a gente pensa em gravata logo vem aquela imagem de uma produção social na nossa cabeça, não é mesmo? Mas pode esquecer tudo isso! As gravatas já invadiram as ruas e dá para combiná-las com looks mais básicos e até mesmo com o tão amado jeans!

    Uma gravata que anda fazendo muito sucesso por aí são as gravatas skinny (um pouquinho mais finas que as gravatas tradicionais) e a gente dá algumas dicas para você que quer fazer bom uso da sua gravata para todas as ocasiões!

    1 - Para os rapazes que apostarem na gravata skinny com blazer ou paletó uma dica importante é tomar cuidado para a lapela do paletó não ser muito larga. A gravata skinny fica melhor combinada com blazers ou paletós de lapelas mais estreitas.

     
     2 - Esse tipo de gravata pede que você use roupas mais justas ao corpo para a produção ficar mais harmônica.

    3 - O caimento da gravata skinny, e nesse caso até mesmo o da tradicional, vai até a fivela do cinto. Cuidado para não deixar a ponta ultrapassar esse ponto!

     
     4 - Com estampa não tem erro, você pode brincar com diversos desenhos de acordo com a ocasião. Estampas com desenhos pequenos, médios ou grandes estão super valendo!

    5 - O prendedor é válido quando não for muito largo, pois como a gravata já é mais fininha, um prendedor largo vai deixar a sua produção desproporcional.

     
    6 - Dá para usar esse tipo de gravata com diversos tipos de looks. Ela combina com camisa jeans, cardigã, camisa xadrez e muito mais! Mas se você é mais tradicional, pode combiná-la com a clássica camisa branca.

     
     
     

     #TODO ESTILO!

              Um dos autores da morte de crianças em Viçosa do Ceara,é executado em presídio de Sobral        
    UM DOS AUTORES DA MORTE DE CRIANÇAS EM VIÇOSA DO CEARA,  É EXECUTADO EM PRESÍDIO DE SOBRAL E TEM ORELHA ARRANCADA

    Um dos indivíduos acusado de executar duas crianças na Cidade de Viçosa do Ceará acabou de ser executado por meio de espancamento e golpes de cosoco (arma artesanal) no interior da Cadeia Pública de Sobral. O crime foi praticado por vários detentos após invadir uma cela onde estava recolhido o homicida. Nossa reportagem apurou ainda que o outro indivíduo também foi brutalmente espancado e conseguiu sobreviver. De acordo com informações os detentos numa demonstração de fazer justiça com as próprias mãos arrancaram a orelha da vítima através de mordida, a seção de espancamento durou cerca de 40 minutos e o outro assassino também saiu ferido sendo socorrido para o hospital.

    Fonte:Sobral na Mídia

              "Hand" post nine - Juniper        
    Juniper
    "Juniper! Juniper!"  Flutter whispered excitedly to the figure on the bed who was draped under some blankets.  "I have the final piece to the house with me!"  Flutter watched the head and shoulders under the blanket turn to her voice like some unresolved clay. 
    "It is not safe out there Flutter, come under with me."  Flutter climbed under the blanket with Juniper and held her close as the opened the suitcase to show her.  "So beautiful" said Juniper. "What do you think will happen?" 
         Flutter thought for a moment then replied excitedly while bouncing "I am not sure but I go first tonight!"  The blanket rose a bit above the bed as she bounced and Flutter felt a burst of cold air invade the warm blanket world.   "Oh lucky" said Juniper with just a hint of envy.  "What do Dick and Jane say will happen?"
      "They don't so we will have to make it up."  Flutter put the prize back into her suitcase and gave Juniper a hug, before sliding out from the half light of Junipers blanket world.



     The visitor has a few precarious places to navigate before getting to this part of the story.  The first
    part involves some old wooden planks assembled to the outside of the apartment building with a ladder to the next floor.   We can see Flutter walking this portion pretending the hand mother gives her help in navigating the rickety planks.  Flutter has naturally done this part hundreds of times and needs no help
    crossing to the Slinks building
    being the agile girl she is, but what we need and what we want are two different things sometimes. A bit later we cross some long planks spanning a chasm to an old Slinks building, and then we return to another broken window in the apartment building.
         So I am an evil person.  It is true.  These parts are unforgiving and should the visitor fall they must start again unless they have come with a friend who can teleport them back up.  One of my philosophies when creating an immersive environment is that the visitor must feel a sense of engagement to the extent that they fear for the themselves to some degree.  In other stories people could actually "die" in my artwork and would be sent out of the story.  While this one isn't that ruthless, it can be stressful to walk the wooden planks knowing that a fall would still be
    A PowerPet and its owner
    somewhat horrible in its own way.  A few people told me they were sweating as they slowly walked these areas and to me that is exactly the kind of engagement and investment I would like in the story.  I really feel that working hard to get something, in this case the story itself, leaves a much stronger impression than being handed something.
       Along the way we find a few more sleepers.  One has long since run out of food in his canister and now sleeps in bones.  On a comfy rug on the floor beside them lays
    The Obese man
    a dependent Powerpet whose food ended along with their owners and they too lay waiting as bones and computer parts.   In another room is the Obese man.  For an artist it is fairly easy to take a beautiful subject and make a lovely artwork that pleases people.  What some artists crave is to test themselves with an ugly image and attempt to make it beautiful in its own way.  I think perhaps one of the most famous of these attempts was a reaction by Mary Cassatt to a comment by Degas where he said "What do women know about style?"  they were great friends and he was a rather caustic personality.  Mary took an unconventional
    Mary Cassatt
    subject and through her skill as a painter made it beautiful.  Degas later bought it.  I was thinking of this because yesterday someone sent me a comment on a flickr picture taken of the Obese man which said "Les trucs de Bryn me mettent toujours dans un sacré malaise. je trouve ça limite malsain.... my opinion!"The translation from French to English being something like "Bryn's stuff always puts me in a state of discomfort. I find it unhealthy limit .... my opinion"  I realize this comment was meant to be a negative attack, but I couldn't help but be pleased.  I don't think an artists job is to try to make people comfortable.  The story behind Hand is not meant to be comfortable but to have social commentary on a range of topics.

    We move along and see a candle with an ant trapped in amber.  Clicking this brings us to the story of Elliot Amber.  I am going to talk about Junipers comment
    "What do Dick and Jane say will happen?" and Flutters reply "They don't so we will have to make it up." at a later post.  It is an exchange that
    Elliot Amber
    makes more sense at the end of the story and, as with most of my work, requires the reader to revisit earlier pages to see connections.

         Juniper is a character seen in previous works such as Imogen and the Pigeons and the Singularity of Kumiko.  Each character that I create is a representation of a part of me.  They are not all of me, but a sliver, or a piece.  Juniper has a poem which defines her which you can see in the machinima below.  She hides from the world as people do in many forms around the world, but also, as is my focus, in the virtual space.  This is not meant to be critical of those who hide, the beautifully broken.   I have never been one to blindly swallow the comments of those who suggest the virtual space creates this.  The simplistic mind uses a broad brush to define others.  Juniper may be seen as being broken, but to me she possesses heightened empathy and an a sensitivity lacking in others.  She doesn't want to Twerk nor does she need to be seen by everyone.  She sees and craves the root or heart of a maelstrom which spins and obstructs, she sees past the world and its distractions to the one simple thing she desires most.  To hold hands under the blanket with someone she loves.



              Es como si en lugar de vivir, desvivieras.        
    Cuando el Alzheimer  se mete en tu cuerpo y se instala en tu cerebro, saca su goma de borrar y con absoluta precisión comienza  a trabajar (generalmente sin prisa, pero sin pausa…) hasta que consigue que pierdas tu conciencia del yo.  Es irreversible e irrefrenable  (borra y borra y borra…) No hay quien le convenza de que una de las cosas más injustas que existen es que una persona pierda sus recuerdos (a todos los niveles) y se tenga que conformar con vivir en un presente que inmediatamente será olvidado.

                 Es como si en lugar de vivir, desvivieras.


    Y  por si esto fuera poco el señor Alzheimer va más allá: cuando llega a una familia, la invade. Invade al enfermo pero también a los que comparten su entorno. Llega un momento que todos son víctimas de esta progresiva enfermedad que igual que les deteriora a ellos, lo hace también con la calidad de vida de sus familiares.

    Dice el informe mundial sobre Alzheimer 2013 que en  â€œ2050 habrá 277 millones de enfermos de Alzheimer, lo que lo convierte en una epidemia”. (Pues vamos listos)

    También dice el texto que “los gobiernos de todo el mundo deben priorizar políticas de salud pública para su control y tratamiento y aplicar debates nacionales urgentes sobre los futuros acuerdos del cuidado a largo plazo” (¿Os imagináis a los gobiernos de todo el mundo poniéndose de acuerdo  y priorizando políticas de salud pública? ¡Nada menos que públicas! Ni de palo…)

    El documento plantea también la necesidad de aumentar diez veces ¡diez  veces! los fondos de investigación para revitalizar la labor de prevención de la demencia, el tratamiento y la atención. Una inversión que considera "esencial" para mitigar el impacto de la epidemia de la demencia global (Señores, tenemos un problema)

    También habla de formar a los cuidadores de primera línea así como de aumentarles  las prestaciones para mitigar su carga de responsabilidad y de trabajo.

    A mí el informe y su contenido me parece muy muy respetable pero creo que estamos ante una serie de advertencias que se van a desoír y una serie de peticiones que no se van a cumplir. (Ójala me equivoque)

    Yo pongo la tele y lejos de escuchar que se va a invertir en investigación y políticas de prevención (fundamentalísimo) lo que  escucho es por ejemplo:

    Que nos hemos gastado las pelas (8.000 millones de euros entre construcción de instalaciones y demás) en una candidatura fallida llena de errores desde su concepción hasta su ejecución.
    Que los gastos de representación y protocolo en Buenos Aires para la defensa de dicha candidatura (personal contratado, actividades, estancias,  dietas, viajes de promoción…) sitúa el gasto por encima de los 84 millones de euros.(¿Qué necesidad de tanto?)
    O
    Que nos vamos a gastar los dineros en construir un Eurovegas  de 2.590 millones para que vengan los señores de todo el mundo a dejarse los cuartos (si vienen…) de los cuales 200 van a ser para expropiaciones…
    O
    Que nos hemos gastado los dineros públicos en aeropuertos, autopistas, polígonos industriales o instalaciones deportivas  “fantasmas” que nadie utiliza…
    O




    Que las ayudas de la ley de la  dependencias se están congelando y retrasando porque no hay dinero. (¿Tal vez porque mucho de ese dinero está en manos de otros y porqué otro mucho nos lo hemos gastado sin control?…)



    O

    Que La Unión Europea invertirá 25 millones de euros para investigar los factores que contribuyen al riesgo de desarrollar enfermedades neurodegenerativas como el Alzheimer y que se están consiguiendo grandes avances en la investigación (algo bueno,  por fin…)

    O
    Que en este año 2013, se ha constituido un grupo de trabajo promovido por el Instituto de Mayores y Servicios Sociales (Imerso) y un Comité para la elaboración de la Estrategia Nacional de Enfermedades Neurodegenerativas, promovido por el Ministerio de Sanidad.
    (Esto también es bueno, menos mal)

    Pero  que

    Las cifras rebasan la frontera de los 1,5 millones de personas potencialmente afectadas en España. Un estudio elaborado por la Ceafa establece que como media el coste anual, asciende a unos 30.000 euros, por lo que no hay más que multiplicar por el número de familias, resultando la increíble cifra de 45.000 millones entre costes directos e indirectos. (Esto ya no es bueno)

    Resumiendo, que necesitamos  mucho dinerito para que nuestros enfermos y sus familias puedan vivir dignamente así que señores pensantes y resolutores, déjense de inversiones y construcciones faraónicas no sostenibles con resultados imprecisos e inseguros y vayamos a lo seguro. A controlar bien el gasto, a pensar  bien en qué gastamos y a tener muy controladito a todo aquel que tiene acceso a meter la mano en el arca. 

    Yo en esto del Alzheimer no manejo presupuestos ni decido nada pero si manejo grandes dosis de paciencia y ternura que cada día intento que lleguen a cada una de las personas enfermas de Alzheimer y otras demencias con las que trabajo. A todos ellos, desde aquí mis respetos y las gracias por las grandes lecciones de vida que me dais día a día.



    Un abrazo lleno de afecto y de respeto para todas las personas que de un modo u otro vivís de cerca la enfermedad de Alzheimer u otro tipo de demencia.






    Each civilization is uniquely designed with an array of different attributes, skills and weaponry which you must master along the way if you are to become the undisputed emperor of earth. Throughout your journey to become number one you will build bases, train armies as well as creating and customize your equipment to engage in brutal battles for supremacy on a truly epic scale.

    Feel the intensity and ferocity of life in the Middle Ages with a large range of military units and a comprehensive alliance system that allows players to create civil wars with other alliances and even mount a challenge for the throne before invading rival empires across the world.

    Zone War Uprising


    Play uprising empire

              The Afternoon Sound Alternative 09-03-2013 with Wally        
    Playlist:

    John Frusciante- Murderers - To Record Only Water For Ten Days
    - Never Worked So Hard - PDX Pop Now 2013 Compilation
    Mexican Institute Of Sound- Ms - Politico
    Bonobo- Antenna - The North Borders
    The Robby Wicks Band- Rock Bottom - Songs From The Biltmore
    The Robby Wicks Band- Devil In Your Head - Songs From The Biltmore
    Atmosphere- Breathing - God Loves Ugly
    - You Know What To Do - PDX Pop Now 2013 Compilation
    Blind Pilot- Go On Say It - 3 Rounds And A Sound
    Dr Dog- Broken Heart - BRoom Deluxe Edition
    Asha Bhosle Kronos Quartet- Dum Maro Dum Take Another Toke - Youve Stolen My Heart Songs From RD Burmans Bollywood
    Gotye- State Of The Art - Making Mirrors
    El Ten Eleven- Birth Amp Live Remix - Transitions Remixed
    Kronen- Transducer Abuser - Peace Of Mind
    Dirty Projectors- About To Die - Swing Lo Magellan
    Johnny Hawksworth Hampton Hawes- Jazz Rule - Spiritual Jazz 4 Americans In Europe
    Chatham County Line- The Legend Of Old 99 - Chatham County Line
    - Mystery Life - PDX Pop Now 2013 Compilation
    West Water Outlaws- Come On - Real Killer
    Man Man- Life Fantastic - Life Fantastic
    Scatter Gather- Eat - Just Smile
    Various Artists- Battling Giants - PDX Pop Now 2010
    Kronen- Artfully Answered - Peace Of Mind
    Mike Coykendall- The Hippie Girl feat Eric Earley Zooey Deschanel Ben Gibbard - Chasing Away The Dots
    The Orb- Little Fluffy Clouds - The Orbs Adventures Beyond The Ultraworld
    Invader- LookKa Py Py - Keep On Struttin
    - Band On The Run - Let Us In Americana The Music Of Paul McCartney
    Jason Isbell- Traveling Alone - Southeastern
    A Tribe Called Red- Electric PowWow Drum - A Tribe Called Red
    Phosphorescent- Song For Zula - Muchacho
    - Love Is The Greatest Science - Listen To The Music Caltones Jamaican 45s 196669
    Paper Bird- As I Am - Rooms
    Delicate Steve- Afria Talks To You - Positive Force
    The Johnny Otis Show- High Heel Sneakers - Cold Shot
    Ringside- Tired Of Being Sorry - Ringside
    Gotan Project- La Gloria - Tango 30
    Grizzly Bear- He Hit Me - Friend EP
    Portugal The Man- Purple Yellow Red And Blue - Evil Friends
    David Wax Museum- Will You Be Sleeping - Knock Knock Get Up


    playlist URL: http://www.afterfm.com/index.cfm/fuseaction/playlist.listing/showInstanceID/20/playlistDate/2013-09-03
              The FourFourTwo Preview: Brazil vs Germany        
    Billed as Body-swap smackdown. The lowdown Freaky Friday. Big. Vice Versa. Face/Off. The body-swap movie has been a surprisingly rich genre for Hollywood over the years. Supporters of the Selecao and Die Mannschaft can be forgiven for believing that over recent years the God of Football has watched The Hot Chick a couple of times, thought Rob Schnieder’s hair looked a bit like Marcelo’s, and decided to mix things up, sending down a lightening bolt that suddenly imbued ugly old Germany with the wit and verve long linked to o Jogo Bonito, while turningBrazil into a Teutonic grinding machine, a playground bully that gets results but nobody calls pretty any more. They are less attractive still following the loss of the sole individual whose carefree, cocky forward play is reminiscent of “the Brazilian Way”. Neymar’s injury has been greeted with a perspective-losing hysteria, a lachrymose nation reacting like a bunch of wailing Palestinian widows with real problems, and there’s a hypocrisy there too: in their last match, Brazil conceded 31 fouls, more than their side has in an single World Cup game since 1966. It’s little wonder half the Colombia team didn’t leave the pitch on gurneys along with the home nation’s golden boy. Thiago Silva is also suspended, somewhat unfortunately for a second yellow in five games, but them’s the rules. His chemistry with David Luiz – Dante is the likely replacement – will be sorely missed. All of which poses the question: how on earth does a one-man side win without their man? There’s much talk of Willian as the “New Amarildo” – the player who successfully stepped in for a young Pele in 1962 as Brazil coped with a major blow and stormed to victory. In the excellent Oscar, there is also a decent understudy for Neymar’s lead role, and the wild-eyed David Luiz will captain the Selecao in Belo Horizonte, no doubt driving them forward from defence. Somehow, they must find a way –and that way is surely through foiling, fouling and frustrating, then capitalising on counter-attacks, set-pieces or a penalty shootout. Germany’s “problems”, meanwhile, are totally different. On paper –on neutral soil and with a level-headed ref, certainly – they should be very strong favourites in this semi. They are beautifully balanced, and their last six goals in the competition have come from six different players. They have an experienced, settled management team, a sense of calm, a well-worn system, an incredible goalkeeper, Thomas Muller’s goals and the class of Mario Gotze, Mats Hummels and Philipp Lahm. They are injury and suspension free and have shaken off “flu”. But for all the comparative failings of Hulk, Fred and company suggesting that Germany have an open goal here, the Europeans face some truly major psychological obstacles. Jogi Low’s men are getting wearily used to failing at the business end of tournaments in games that they should win. Overcome this self doubt, and the title awaits – but they are also facing a home side powered by a sense of injustice, a sense of destiny, the apparent will of God (Luiz has a direct line), truly crazy home crowds and the odd officiating favour. It might be enough to just get an average Brazil side over the line. What the local media say Brazil can’t move on. “Clattered by the knee of the Colombian right-back Juan Zúñiga, the best Brazilian attacker is out of the World Cup,” sobsCorreio Braziliense. “A wave of sadness has invaded the country. For the first time under Felipão’s control the Seleção will play without its star in the No.10 shirt, against the strongest team in this tournament: Germany. In 1962 Brazil was deprived of Pelé’s genius, also through injury, but won the title. It is time to repeat the feat.” The Germans, meanwhile, are massively counting their chickens. “Losing Neymar is like Germany losing Neuer, Lahm, Hummels, Boateng, Schweinsteiger, Khedira, Kroos, Ozil, Muller AND Klose,” trombones Die Zeit, while donning a crown and putting down a non-refundable deposit on an open topped bus and jumbo box of party poppers. “The will not be able to replace him.” Key battle: Fernandinho vs Schweinsteiger Much as they did against Colombia, Brazil will probably attempt to disrupt Germany by slowing down the play: a robust approach twinned with taking their time at set-pieces. Fernandinho was Brazil’s chief enforcer against James Rodriguez Co. as he made a field-leading 10 ball recoveries, and he will tread a disciplinary tightrope as he tries to break up Germany’s excellent midfield. Schweinsteiger, who completed 45 out of 53 passes against France, is the German hub in front of a back four, but he can become flustered when closely policed. Whether German possession or Brazilian disruption prevails will go a long way towards deciding the winner. Facts and figures The Seleção have lost 0 of their last 6 semi-final matches, winning 5 and drawing the other. Germany are the first country to reach the semi-finals of the World Cup in 4 consecutive tournaments. Brazil have scored in each of their last 10 clashes with Germany, averaging 2.2 goals per game. More FFT Stats Zone facts FourFourTwo prediction Head says Germany, gut instinct says Brazil. The home side to sneak through in extra-time. Skulduggery to perhaps play a part. 2-1. Brazil vs Germany LIVE ANALYSIS with Stats Zone
              Comment on Top 10 Songs About Gaming by Paul        
    You have not included Player One's "Space Invaders" or Mi-Sex "Computer Games" and "Computer One" by Dear Enemy and finally "Trouble with the computer" by Skyhooks
              War Games: Space Dementia        
    All of you have played to save the galaxy from the evil aliens with your spaceships, haven’t you? You have also pretended to be a brave knight with a bright armor, right? In our ships game, War Games: Space Dementia, you will have to destroy the enemy spaceships that attack you, shooting and moving from your own spaceship. Become a space knight: put on your metallic armor and save the Universe from the evil invaders. Take your iPad, Tablet, mobile or PC and start shooting laser rays to the enemy airships. War Games: Space Deentia is an online html5 game that doesn’t need to be downloaded which you can play with your iPhone or Android mobile for free. Don’t hesitate and play now!
              Odyssey: From Earth to Space        
    In Odyssey: From Earth to Space Earth has been invaded by four species from outer space and it seems like they don't have good intentions. Join Nemo in his thrilling battle against the evil exterior invader. Nemo, armed with powerful bombs, must clean the alien plague which has extended from the center of the Earth to the terrestrial orbit. Enjoy online this great renewal in html5 of the arcade classic, Bomberman. Odyssey: From Earth to Space is compatible with all the Android and mobile devices, as well as iPhone, iPads and tablets.
              Pac-Man: Wieczne dziedzictwo        

    „Najważniejszą rzeczą podczas tworzenia gry wideo jest zastanowienie się, jak odbiorcy będą grać, ich odczucia i reakcje. Chodzi o zrozumienie funkcjonowania umysłu” wyjaśniał twórca słynnej gry Pac-Man, Toru Iwanati, w 2011 roku podczas Game Developers Conference. Według Iwanati najważniejsze jest zrozumienie ludzi, nad tym bazował tworząc grę i dzięki temu Pack-Man triumfuje. 

    Gdy gra została wydana w dniu 21 maja 1980 roku przez japońską firmę Namco, większość gier, które były dostępne były dość brutalne, agresywne a ich celem były zabójstwa, jak w słynnym Space Invaders. Przez co większość graczy stanowili mężczyźni, dlatego też Iwanati postanowił to zmienić: „chciałem stworzyć grę również dla użytkowników płci żeńskiej”. Jednak, Pac-Man nigdy nie był grą wyłącznie dla kobiet.  

    Ta mała żółta postać i jej upiorni wrogowie skradli serca widzów w każdym wielki, płci i narodowości do tego stopnia, że gra zdobyła Rekor Guinessa najbardziej wpływowej gry wideo z całkowitą liczbą 293.822 sprzedanych maszyn między 1981 i 1987.

    „Posiada zwykłą grafikę, proste zasady i uroczy obraz; to sprawiło, że Pac-Man w dalszym ciągu cieszy wszystkich”, potwierdza Iwanati. Chcieli skupić się na rozrywce i dlatego też bazowali się na grach o jedzeniu; dlatego sam Pac-Man oparty jest na brakującym kawałku pizzy, a jego nazwa pochodzi od japońskiej onomatopei „paku” która jest używana do opisania dźwięku podczas otwierania i zamykania ust w trakcie jedzenia. Ponadto, zdecydowali się na duchy, które nie są przerażające, ich wygląd jest ujmujący. 

    Każdy duch ma swój kolor, osobowość i inny ruch. Celem czerwonego ducha jest złapanie Pac-Man, podczas gdy pomarańczowy porusza się losowo po labiryncie. Duch koloru różowego umieszcza się w odległości 32 pikseli od Pac-Man a niebieski duch umieszczony jest symetrycznie względem Pac-Man. 

    Są to charakterystyki, które zostały wprowadzone podczas tworzenia gry. I to już 35 lat, odkąd gra znajduje się w branży gier, a ich wersje i produkty nadal pojawiają się na rynku, nawet posiadają serial w telewizji! Krótko mówiąc gra uzyskała kamień milowy w świecie gier wideo, ponieważ była pierwszą grą w zintegrowaniu rozpoznawalnej postaci z która gracze mogli się połączyć i jest ona dostępna dla każdego odbiorcy. 

    Pac-Man pojawia się w dokładnie 63 grach od 1980 do 2014, zarówno w wersjach oryginalnych jak i „Super Pac-Man” lub „Pac-Land”, gościnnie w „Mario Kart Arcade GP” lub zbiorze gier takich jak „Namco Museum: 50th Anniversary”. Niezadowoleni z sukcesu Pac-Man, stworzyli swoją żeńską wersję w 1981 roku: Ms Pac-Man i w 1982 dziecko zielonej postaci Baby Pac-Man.

    W Spritted również możesz grać w naszą własną wersję klasycznego Namco: Super Fat to super bohater fast-food; zarówno jak Pac-Man, je wszystko co znajduje się na jego drodze, są to hamburgery, ciepłe hot dogi czy klopsiki. Ale nie jest on super bohaterem wyłącznie przez jedzenie, również musi walczyć z jedzeniem które buntuje się przeciwko swojemu losowi i stara się uniknąć losu skończenia w brzuchu Super Fat. Nie czekaj więcej i spróbuj! 

    „Innowacje i różnica, to coś, co twórcy gier wideo powinni mieć na uwadze”; są to słowa Toru Iwanati. Obserwując jego sukces, jest to bardzo cenna uwaga.

    Artykuł napisany przez Paula Gil Alonso


                      

    Los caudillos en Perú

    Principales caudillos entre 1824 (independencia de Perú) y 1841 (muerte de Gamarra):
    Principales caudillos durante la anarquía posterior a la muerte de Gamarra:
    • Juan Crisóstomo Torrico: enemigo de Gamarra, tras la muerte de éste volvió de su exilio combatiendo en la guerra entre Perú y Bolivia, después de firmarse la paz derrocó a Manuel Menéndez, sucesor constitucional de Gamarra. Fue depuesto por Vidal.
    • Juan Francisco de Vidal: militar peruano, se sublevo en Cusco venciendo en Agua Santa a Torrico tomando el poder hasta que la rebelión de Vivanco lo obligó a dimitir y exiliarse (1842-1843). Posteriormente regresó, como aliado de Castilla.
    • Manuel Ignacio de Vivanco: tras morir Gamarra Vivanco se apoderó del poder marchando desde Arequipa a Lima derrocando al gobierno de Vidal. Finalmente fue vencido por Castilla y Nieto en labatalla de Carmen Alto (1844) teniendo que retirarse a la vida privada (1845).
    • Domingo Nieto: general exiliado por Vivanco, regresó en 1843 proclamando su lealtad a la Constitución de 1839. Con Manuel de Mendiburu inició en Tacna una sublevación contra Vivanco que fue derrotado y depuesto. Murió poco después en 1844, posiblemente envenenado.
    • Ramón Castilla: general peruano, aliado de Nieto se sublevó en Tarapacá contra Vivanco a quien depuso, siendo elegido presidente en 1845.
    Caudillos durante y después de la guerra del Pacífico:
    • Nicolás de Piérola: presidente del Perú durante dicha guerra, al entrar las tropas chilenas a Limahuyó a la sierra dimitiendo a fines de 1881 por varios pronunciamientos en su contra, posteriormente partió a Europa, tras volver a Perú venció y derrocó a Cáceres (1895-1896) asumiendo el poder hasta 1899.
    • Andrés Avelino Cáceres: principal líder de la resistencia guerrillera a la ocupación chilena, reuniendo unos 4.000 soldados y más de 2.000 montoneros en el Valle del Mantaro y Ayacucho, tras la firma del Tratado de Ancón por Iglesias se enfrentó al gobierno de éste, derrocándole. En1894 fue electo presidente pero fue depuesto por Piérola.
    • Miguel Iglesias: presidente peruano desde 1883 con base en Lima negoció con las fuerzas chilenas firmando la paz en Ancón, tras la retirada de sus aliados se enfrentó a Cáceres con 3.000 a 4.000 hombres, siendo vencido y derrocado (1885).
    • Lizardo Montero Flores: presidente entre 1881 y 1883, tras ser depuesto Francisco García Calderón por las autoridades chilenas Montero estableció en Arequipa un gobierno propio y aliado de Cáceres, armando un ejército de 3.000-4.000 soldados y 8.000-10.000 milicianos, en 1883cuando las tropas chilenas lanzaron una gran ofensiva contra él huyó al exilio.

              We Are Loud        
    TRIP REPORT

    A few weeks back we managed to snag some Winnipeg Jets tickets in great seats. No, not for a game in Winnipeg. That's impossible due to the brilliant marketing plan of making season tickets the hottest commodity in the city at multi-year and 85% of arena capacity making the remaining single game tickets incredibly scarce. We made the trek down to Minneapolis-St. Paul a few weeks back to watch our beloved Jets play their first game in Minnesota against the Wild.

    • Pulling up to the border with all Manitoba license plates? Standard.
    • Stopping at a Fargo, North Dakota convenience store and seeing literally 5 people with Jets gear on? Interesting. I spend 5 minutes staring at the confections stand trying to figure out what's what with all the different packaging of the same products. I settle for the discontinued in Canada Cherry Coke and a never before eaten PayDay bar. Delicious.
    • Driving south-east through Minnesota and seeing increasing numbers of Manitoba license plates? Not just any license plates either. Swarms of public insurance legal issue Jets license plates and Jets window flags the closer we get to Minneapolis? Fantastic!



    After we dropped our luggage off at the hotel we made a quick trip over the Mississippi to downtown St. Paul and the Xcel Energy Center. I did a walkthrough of the area on Google Street View while at the hotel and found a ton of parking across the street. Apparently it was crazy expensive so I'm pretty happy that we chose to heed the advice of a friendly Minnesotan who told us to pull in at the event parking being offered by businesses with empty parking lots 3 blocks away. $10 for Dairy Queen parking was definitely a good deal based on the increasing amounts being charged the closer we walked to the Xcel Center.

    After wandering around an hour before game time walking into and out of eight or nine pubs and Italian bakeries and random "Go Jets Go" chants with literally 150 people in line for some wonderful smelling bruschetta we decided to grab something at the game and go for supper afterwards.

    Absolutely beautiful building. Tons of room to walk around inside and a perfect balance of different foods repeating at decent intervals around the arena. Want a baked potato while watching a hockey game instead of the same old hotdogs and chips? No problem.

    The blue jerseys were everywhere. I've never high-fived that many complete strangers in my life.


    The official tally on the night was a sell out 19,060 people packed in to watch a barn burner of a game. For reference, when the NHL All-Star game was in Minnesota in 2004, they managed to cram 19,434 into the arena. The next day, local Minnesota papers acknowledged but severely downplayed the number of Winnipegers invading the city to a couple thousand. Based on my observation of the inside of the arena I would peg it around 7000.

    Which means we can officially dispel the notion that we are -- by far -- the loudest fans in the league due to only having one of the smallest, acoustically best arenas in the MTS Centre. As you can hear in this video, we are very clearly able to taunt Wild goalie Backstrom in his own house at 1:00, which continued throughout the game. Until Wild fans really got ramped up in the third period, Go Jets Go, GST (Glass, Slater, Thorburn) and Baaaackstrom were by far the louder chants and drowning out the odd Lets Go Wild. Go ahead and compare the volume between our 7000 and their 12,000, or as the Minni papers would have you believe, their 16,000+ to our 3000- during goals.



    And in this video of the national anthems where we emphasize "The TRUE NORTH strong and free" in tribute to the owner of the Jets, True North Sports at 0:30:



    We got the most hockey possible out of the game with regulation ending in a 3-3 tie, overtime resolving nothing, and Winnipeg winning in a Sudden Death shootout after the first three shooters per side matched each other.



    Make sure to check out 3:15 where Danny Heatley's attempt doesn't do justice to facepalm.jpg =)

    It is now official. 1 Jets fan = 2 to 3 fans from anywhere else. How else do you explain a team with a 17-17-7 home record in a city that only got up in arms when offside was called and they didn't know what was happening going to 21-10-4 at home so far and on pace for 25-12-4 after relocating to somewhere that actually has snow? Granted they are doing terrible on the road right now but I think I'm allowed to blame that on them still playing an away schedule as if they are still in Atlanta and on the road as far away as possible a ton. Neverthless we are on playoff pace as of the time of this post!

    A few quotes from the people of the well deserved title "State of Hockey" after the game:
    • "I hope the re-alignment goes through [putting Winnipeg and Minnesota in the same division and having them play up to 6 times per year rather than twice]. You guys are awesome!"
    • Visiting with the usher for our section: "This arena has never been this loud. Ever."
    • Joining the throng of 19k people exiting the arena, shuffling beside a couple wearing Wild jerseys: "Are we in Winnipeg?"

    To cap it off there were 75+ Blue jerseys at the front entrance a good half hour after the game singing Steam's Nah Nah Nah Hey Hey Goodbye in good fun with a bunch of Green jerseys taking pictures of them. Every pub down the street was packed like sardines to the windows with mostly Blue but a fair number of Green intermingling as well. Reports of soccer style jersey exchanges in the pubs surfaced over the next few days.

    This could definitely turn into a great rivalry if we eventually get the re-alignment through, but it was more of an all-around celebration for both sides that night. We both lost our teams in the mid 90s, ours to Phoenix and theirs to Dallas and it's nice to see that two cities with the most rabid yet friendly hockey fans finally both have their teams back.


    Thoughts of Interest (mostly food related, because what else do you do in Minneapolis?)

    If  I lived south of the border, between all of the Super Target stores, TGI Fridays, IHOP, and Ruby Tuesday, I would be broke and fat. They take their food very seriously down there as evidenced by the unending wave of interstate highway fast food signs. Here in Canada we tell you where the hospitals, airports and museums are. In the States they tell you where the next two McDonald's are. My wife had her very first McDonald's breakfast ever on the trip home and said "Wow that's actually not as terrible as I thought it would be." I literally said do not try this at home. I didn't have one bad meal anywhere. It's probably 50/50 or worse at home.

    I later walked into KFC to pick up something for the rest of the drive and asked for a Spicy Big Crunch. "You want a what?" I thought the entire point of KFC was Spicy Big Crunch chicken burgers. But no, they just offer you an entire Thanksgiving dinner buffet instead.

    $8+ per drink is standard. Shocker. $5 happy hours. I guess they don't want everyone drinking like a fish like they do at home.

    We tried out a fancy new restaurant in the Mall of America called Crave. I ordered a ceaser salad starter. What I got was a whole, grilled romaine heart, still intact, with dressing in a pool on one side, croutons on the other. At first I thought wtf, and then I tried it. I didn't know you could get that barbeque hamburger flavour into a ceaser salad. Good stuff

    Props to Antonio from IHOP across from MoA! We got there at 7am and he was super excited to see us. He must have been up for hours. I've never seen anyone that happy, that early in the morning.

    I tried to order gravy for my fries at TGI Fridays -- true story:
    TGI: "We don't have gravy."
    Me: "Seriously?"
    TGI: "You mean like, Disco Fries?"
    Me: "Disco Fries?"
    TGI: "Yeah, you know, fries covered in all that gravy and cheese."
    Me: "Oh you mean poutine! That's what it's called in Canada. We invented it."
    TGI: "Yeah something like that. I think Canada copyrighted the name poutine though, so we can't use that name in restaurants here in the United States."
    Me: "... [poker face]"
    TGI: "Don't worry. I got you covered."
    I receive a side of Jack Daniels sauce and said close enough.

    LuluLemon cashier guy told us to get on the light rail and take it to the far end downtown, get off, and follow the people to find some really cool places. That theory fails at 10am and we wandered downtown Minneapolis feeling like tools wandering in and out of what are probably $500+ per night hotels with old school doormen before finding an upscale place for breakfast. A friend did confirm when we got home that LuluLemon guy's theory is correct, so we'll try again later in the day next time.

    Overall a great trip. Great game. Great food. Will go again.
              FILMES        
    Bem, como não tenho conseguido postar mais vídeos do You Tube devido aos códigos de imcorporação estarem desativados, vou postar mais um filme aqui, visto que um dos que estavam aqui o link expirou por isso foi retirado, e caso não consiga mais postar os vídeos do You Tube, vou tentar outro provedor, ou então vou atualizando as postagens já feitas com mais informações, fotos, etc.

    É importante dizer mais uma vez que não apoio de forma alguma o nazismo, fascismo, racismo e nenhum tipo de política, creio que já temos muita porcaria no país para ficar usando espaços underground em prol dessa palhaçada.

    É bom também para alguns ‘’radicais’’ verem a realidade nua e crua.
    Já prestaram atenção nesses filmes de Nazi-Skins? Eles sempre se dão mal no fim, e a vida é assim, plantou, vai colher, olho por olho, dente por dente, isso é bíblico.

    Segue então sem mais delongas os filmes, eu não armazeno nada, apenas encontro os links na net e os colocarei aqui, ok? É sempre bom ter os originais, apesar de o valor ser meio salgado às vezes no Brasil.

    Também não vou copiar comentários de especialistas em cinema, farei com minhas próprias e breves palavras uma descrição dos filmes, ok?

    AMERICAN HISTORY X



    Filme dublado, sem legendas.

    Esse filme tem uma história bem atormentadora Edward Norton o protagonista representa o papel de Derek um jovem que perde o pai vítima de tiros em um bairro de maioria negra, então ele se revolta com a questão dos imigrantes nos EUA e após isso é acolhido por um sujeito que fazia propaganda nazista. Por ser um cara revoltado e eloquente, logo suas idéias são aceitas por um grupo de skins locais e ele se torna líder da gangue, seu irmão Edward Furlong, vê em seu irmão mais velho um exemplo a ser seguido e também faz parte da gangue. As coisas se complicam quando após uma tentativa de assalto em sua casa Derek mata os dois assaltantes e vai para a cadeia, onde logo se enturma com os nazis, mas começa a perceber que a realidade é bem diferente do ele pensava...

    Segue o link, copie e cole em sua barra de endereços:

    http://www.megaupload.com/?d=14ERM0WB

    Esse é sem dúvidas o filme mais agressivo de todos os tempos em termos de gangues de rua desde o cultuado A Clockwork Orange (Laranja Mecânica) de 1971.

    ROMPER STOMPER



    Filme em inglês, legendas em português (BR).

    O filme é protagonizado por Russel Crowe, que depois se consagrou no épico ‘’Gladiador’’. A história toda se desenvolve na Austrália, Hando é o líder de um grupo de nazi-skins na cidade de Melbourne, onde é forte a imigração asiática, principalmente vietnamitas e os caras se sentem ofendidos quando os asiáticos invadem ‘’sua área’’, entre outras coisas comprando um bar que era freqüentado pelos ‘’skins’’, daí pra lá a porrada rola solta... Não vou contar o filme, então baixem e curtam aí.



    Segue o link, copie e cole em sua barra de endereços.

    http://www.megaupload.com/?d=60LJB9Q2


              8-Bit Weavers        

    "Romero and Marta Cotacachi are a married couple from Otavalo, Ecuador. Since pre-Incan times, the people of Otavalo have been famed for their skill in weaving. Now throw Pac-Man, R2-D2, Mario and Space Invaders in the mix and you've got …


              Premonición.        


     
    -¿Entonces ha ido todo bien en la revisión?-

    -Que si mama por favor no seas pesada. Ya te he dicho seis veces, que todo ha ido de maravilla.- suspiró resignada. Su madre era un cielo y la quería muchísimo. Pero cuando se lo proponía también podía ser pero que muy repetitiva.

    -Mujer tampoco es para ponerse así. ¡Seis veces¡ Seguro que no han sido tantas.- la oyó protestar con vehemencia.

    -Vale de acuerdo tú ganas solo han sido cinco.- concedió -Pero la respuesta no cambia, la revisión ha ido de lujo. Me siento perfectamente.

    -Bueno está bien no te enojes conmigo. Entiéndelo es que me sabe mal haberme marchado estos días. Tú padre y tú hermano no han parado de ir de aquí para allá. La verdad no sé por que tú padre se empeño tanto en que les acompañara.

    -Mama¡¡ Por Dios de verdad eres increíble. Sabes cuanto han trabajado Papa y Miguel en ese proyecto y lo que les costó conseguirlo. Para ellos ha sido un gran logro, que les eligieran para encargarse de la remodelación total de ese complejo vacacional. Es normal que quieran que les acompañes a la inauguración.- argumentó en tono convincente - Lo que me hubiera gustado a mí poder ir con vosotros. Si no hubiera sido por el dichoso avión.- añadió resignada.

    -Entiendo hija, todo eso está muy bien y me alegro de verles tan felices. Pero que quieres que te diga, creo que tendría que estar ahí contigo. No sabes las ganas que tengo de volver.- insistió su madre. Aunque ahora su tono parecía algo más resignado.

    -Ya no queda nada. Quince horas menos de un día y estaréis de vuelta. Ya verás. La pediatra dice que todo está perfecto y tu nieta sale la mar de mona en la ecografía. Prepárate, por que mañana cuando la veas se te va a caer la baba.- aseguró persuasiva. Al tiempo que le pareció escuchar una especie de sollozo. –¿Mama? Por Dios¡¡ ¿No te habrás puesto a llorar?- inquirió desconcertada. Los sollozos se tornaron claramente identificables. Antes de ser remplazados por la voz de Miguel, que tras hacerse con el teléfono. Empezó a reprender a su madre.

    -Por favor mama me habías prometido que no montarías ningún numerito. Marta ya te ha dicho que todo está bien. Mañana estaremos de vuelta. No hay necesidad de presionarla.- protestó Miguel en tono resignado. –Lo siento Marta pero ya sabes como es. Habéis hablado esta mañana. Pero estaba empeñada, tenía que volver a llamarte por encima de todo.- se disculpó su hermano.

    -Está bien no pasa nada, era de esperar.

    -Ya bueno. Eso si, me parece que ya tiene hechas las maletas. Si nos descuidamos, esta noche acabamos en el aeropuerto, montando guardia para esperar la salida del avión.- bromeó haciéndola reír de buena gana.

    -Pero mira que eres trasto.- le reprendió ella divertida.

    -Si, si trasto y lo que tú quieras. Pero no me digas que te extrañaría.

    -En absoluto.

    -Pues eso ya veremos como salimos de esta.

    -Seguro que va a quedar todo perfecto, habéis echo un gran trabajo. Venga ahora id a poneros guapos, dentro de nada tenéis la inauguración. Quiero que hagas muchas fotos.

    -Tranquila pienso hacer un reportaje. Para que no te pierdas detalle.

    Ocurrió de improviso, ni siquiera llegó a darse cuenta de cómo ni por que. Pero de pronto aquella sensación le saltó a la mente. Mientras su hermano empezaba a despedirse antes de que su madre pudiera volver a coger el teléfono. Ella sintió como las palabras acudieron a su boca, sin que pudiera evitarlo.

    -Ea pues eso que mañana a mediodía estamos ahí. Un beso.- estaba diciendo Miguel.

    -Mañana al salir no hagas caso de las prisas de mama. Llevad cuidado tenéis tiempo de sobra.- le interrumpió ella abruptamente con un hilo de voz. Cortando la comunicación justo antes de que el pudiera añadir algo más. Ofuscada se arrepintió al instante por no haber podido controlarse. Aunque conociendo a Miguel tampoco es que el fuera a darle muchas vueltas al tema. Eso en el caso de que hubiera llegado a escucharla. Se dijo tratando de restarle importancia. Pero sabiendo que era tarde, ya estaba hecho. Una vez más se había dejado llevar, traicionada por las dudas. Dudas que en su fuero interno, ahora mismo era consciente de que no tenían fundamento. Asumió molesta, resoplando por lo bajo. Mientras que en su interior Martita súbitamente agitada, se revolvía inquieta causándole una desagradable sensación que la hizo contraerse de dolor.

    -Bien¡¡ Ya me extrañaba que te resistieras- gruñó el de improviso. Haciéndola dar un sobresaltado respingo. Al que como no, Martita respondió de inmediato con un par de furiosas patadas.

    -Joder, joder- masculló ella con un bufido. Clavando con fuerza los dedos en los reposabrazos del sillón. ¡Dios¡ La niña parecía frenética, pensó angustiada. Si no se calmaba iba a hacerla vomitar.-Por todos los santos no hagas eso. Me asustas y ella se pone histérica.- protestó furiosa. Encarándole con expresión dolorida.

    -Ya claro ahora resulta que soy yo el que pone nerviosa a la niña. La verdad me encantaría que me explicaras como puedo ser responsable de eso.- resopló con desdén –Aunque la verdad preferiría que fueras capaz de controlar esa dichosa manía tuya. Que es, como bien sabes lo que realmente la irrita. O me dirás que no te estás arrepintiendo de haber vuelto a hablar más de la cuenta. La llevas dentro, ella vive tus más leves cambios de ánimo.

    -Por Dios otra vez no. No vuelvas a empezar con de nuevo con lo mismo.

    -¿Empezar? Lo siento querida, creo que ya es un poco tarde para eso.- la interrumpió el con acritud. Yendo a colocarse frente a ella que se esforzó por mantenerle la mirada.-Fuiste tú quien lo empezaste. ¿Recuerdas?- la espetó. Con aquel tono dolido pero desafiante, que ahora siempre acababa utilizando en cada conversación.

    -Bueno está bien, lo siento. Se que no tendría que haberlo dicho. He de controlarme lo sé.- aceptó ella.- Tienes razón, Se que he metido la pata. Pero es que no he podido evitarlo. Es algo que me surge de improvisto.- se defendió con gesto hastiado. Notó que había empezado a sudar y le extrañó no estar sintiendo las primeras arcadas. Martita seguía revolviéndose, oprimiéndole el vientre. Se sentía muy mal. No quería discutir otra vez. Pero fue inútil, el volvía a estar furioso, no quería dejarlo.

    -De veras¡¡ Así que no has podido evitarlo. ¿Por qué no me extraña? Acaso has controlado alguna vez un presentimiento, una visión o alguno de esos extraños palpitos.- enumeró. Con un desagradable tono desabrido. -Por que si lo has hecho sería toda una sorpresa.- remachó furioso. Ignorando el gesto de dolor que cruzó el rostro de ella cuando la niña propinó otra furiosa patada.

    -Ya, ya, por Dios déjalo ya. En serio no me apetece discutir. Otra vez no, ya te he dicho que lo siento.- se defendió con gesto suplicante. No quería volver a enfrentarse con el. Pero con su insistencia empezaba a hacerla sentir cada vez más molesta.

    -Sé que lo sientes. Pero para mi cada vez que vuelves a hacerlo es como recordarlo todo de nuevo. Tus dichosas manías sin sentido están siempre al acecho.- insistió belicoso. Vertiendo la gota que colmaba el vaso.

    -¡Estupendo¡ Ahora son mis manías sin sentido.- explotó finalmente ella. Encarándole con gesto desafiante.-Una vez más volvemos a estar con lo mismo. Mis manías tienen la culpa de todo. Por Dios ya no puedo seguir con la misma historia. ¿Cuanto más va a durar esta cantinela?- protestó furiosa. Haciendo un esfuerzo para controlarse y no alzar la voz.

    -Bueno querida obviamente. Para mi durará siempre- interrumpió el arrastrando las palabras. Su expresión desafiante había desaparecido. Parecía haberse dado cuenta de que una vez más había vuelto a ir demasiado lejos. Pero ella se revolvió furiosa.

    -Siempre¡¡ Pues lo siento pero estoy harta, no puedo más. Yo también tendré que cargar con ello. Tú piensas que llevaste la peor parte, pero te aseguro que la mía no es ninguna maravilla.

    -No se como te atreves a comparar.- masculló el furioso.

    -Comparar¡¡ Dios no lo hago¡¡ Se que es imposible. Como imposible parece que tú te des cuenta de que son únicamente tus actos los que nos llevaron a esto. Con esa historia de mis manías me cargas con la responsabilidad. Pero no es justo. Sabes que no es más que una burda excusa. Mis presentimientos son algo que jamás tuviste en cuenta. Solo te servían para burlarte y meterte conmigo. Según el caso te daba por considerar que eran mis “cosillas”, mis antojos o directamente mis chorradas.- barboró tomando aire. El pareció querer decir algo pero ella no le dejó meter baza. –Durante una temporada en la universidad. Al principio de enterarte de todo. Incluso empezaste a llamarlas las Martadas. Las graciosas y ocurrentes Martadas de la “rarita” de Marta. La de ocasiones en que me tomaste el pelo con el tema.- recordó. Lanzándole una mirada furiosa que el rehulló. Tal vez temiendo lo que ella acabó añadiendo a continuación. -Una Martada, no podía impedirte darte el dichoso capricho. Pese a que te pedí, te rogué y supliqué, que no lo hicieras. Como ibas tú a renunciar a darte el gustazo de comprarte el capricho que tanto deseabas. Menuda gilipollez tener que preocuparse por una simple “Martada”.- zanjó furiosa. Mientras gruesas lágrimas le inundaban los ojos y empezaban a deslizarse por sus mejillas. Y su cuerpo se agitaba levemente por incontrolables sollozos. Martita seguramente desconcertada por la reacción emocional. Había dejado de agitarse, dándole un respiro. Que ella aprovechó para empezar a susurrarle dulcemente colocando sus manos sobre la prominente barriga.-Tranquila cariño no ha sido nada. Mama y Papa no querían molestarte. Relájate bonita. Así muy bien buena chica. Vas a ser un solete. Mama está deseando tenerte y poder abrazar a su princesita.- aseguró. En tono cariñoso. Notando como poco a poco el vientre se le relajaba. La crisis había pasado Martita se movió suavemente, buscando seguramente una posición más cómoda para dormir. Pensó con un suspiro alcanzando un pañuelo para enjuagarse las lágrimas.

    -Soy un idiota.- le oyó murmurar en tono contrito. Como queriendo darle espacio. El se había retirado hacía una esquina del despacho. Desde donde la miró cabizbajo y con gesto arrepentido. El acceso de furia había pasado. Aquella era sin duda la pura imagen de la desolación. Comprendió ella sintiéndose embargada por una profunda congoja. Tenía ganas de poder decirle algo. Cada día que pasaba era más obvio que no podían seguir como hasta ahora. ¿Pero como iban a hacerlo? Ella no sabía que podía decir, no encontraba las palabras. Pensó sintiéndose profundamente frustrada. Mientras sus miradas se encontraban como ya hacia tiempo que no ocurría. De improviso fue el quien habló.

    -Esto es insoportable.- empezó a decir arrastrando las palabras.-Supongo que si fuera posible me volvería loco. No sé, quizás la locura sería una forma de escapar de esto. O por lo menos de no ser consciente.- añadió. En un tono que delataba una honda melancolía. Mientras sus miradas enlazadas seguían prolongando aquel sentido momento de intima unión. -La mayor parte del tiempo quiero pensar en que esto pueda acabar de algún modo. Dar con la manera de ponerle fin Pero al mismo tiempo llegado el momento no sé si aunque supiera como hacerlo. Sería capaz de renunciar a poder estar cerca de vosotras aún que sea así de doloroso.- confesó amargamente. Dejando ir sus sentimientos. Sin que asomara ni rastro de toda aquella rabia y frustración, con la que tantos meses llevaban chocando entre ellos. Aquella muestra de sinceridad podía ser sin duda la mano tendida que se habían estado negando hasta ahora. Comprendió ella apenada, forzándose a tragar el nudo que se le había formado en la garganta.

    -No puedo ni imaginar lo que debe ser todo esto. Dudo que alguien pudiera siquiera pensar en ello.- empezó a decir ella. Poniendo mucho cuidado en elegir las palabras.-En cuanto a lo de marcharte entiendo lo que quieres decir. Pero también a mí me ha dado por pensar. Que de entre toda esta locura. Tal vez el que estés aquí sea lo más lógico- explicó. En un arranque de sinceridad del que de inmediato empezó a arrepentirse. Al ver que el parecía reaccionar.

    -Lógico¡¡ No entiendo, no se...- masculló desconcertado.

    -No. No me pidas que te de una explicación lógica. No se si la habrá. Y te aseguro que yo tampoco sabría si aceptarla como tal.- se apresuró a intervenir. Deseosa de restablecer aquel frágil punto de entendimiento que parecía apunto de volver a romperse.- Confieso. Aunque se que no te va a gustar que lo diga. Que es una especie de sensación que llevo sintiendo algún tiempo. Una sensación con la que tú hija curiosamente no se muestra inquieta.- rebeló con una expresión resignada. Que el respaldó espontáneamente, esbozando un amago de sonrisa.

    -Ahí está otra vez uno de tus palpitos.- murmuró. Alzando las manos con ademán apaciguador cuando ella pareció inquietarse.- Tranquila. No pretendo empezar a discutir otra vez. Es solo que después de todo ocurrido. Me supera lo irónico que acabaría resultando.

    -Irónico¡¡ Bueno es una forma en la que a mí no se me hubiera ocurrido catalogarlo. Claro que todo esto resulta tan demencial. Que creo que sería bueno empezar a tratar de asimilar las cosas según vengan.

    -Cierto. Una vez más supongo que tienes razón.- aceptó encogiéndose de hombros – Hay que empezar aceptarlo no nos queda otra. Así que siendo justo reconozco que te debo una disculpa. Se que todo este tiempo he sido muy injusto culpándote.- reconoció el.

    -No podíamos saber como se sucederían las cosas. Ni a mí se me hubiera ocurrido creer que algo así pudiera llegar a ocurrir.- atajó ella. -No le demos más vueltas.

    -Esta bien pero aún así tengo que decirlo. Perdóname- musitó el finalmente volviendo a acercarse.

    -Está bien, tranquilo ya pasó.-aceptó ella. En tono conciliador mientras seguía acariciándose el vientre

    -¿Seguro? ¿Y ella?- inquirió dubitativo. Bajando la mirada hacia la prominente barriga.

    -Ella también está bien. No te preocupes. Solo ha sido un berrinche, no ha sido nada.- le aseguró con gesto cansado. Recostándose en el sillón e intentando relajar un poco las piernas. Mientras terminaba de secarse los ojos.

    -Soy un entupido. No hago más que molestarte cuando tendrías que descansar.- se disculpó compungido. -Pero me alegro de que está vez las cosas hayan ido mejor. Me gustaría poder hablar así siempre. Es solo que resulta tan complicado.

    -Habláremos. Ya veras como encontraremos la forma de llevarlo adelante. No será fácil, pero lo haremos. Te lo aseguro. Pero no ahora. No hasta que nazca.

    -De acuerdo, tienes razón.- aceptó el. Antes de que les interrumpiera el zumbido del interfono. Al que ella se apresuró a responder.

    -Dime Inés.

    -Disculpe Doña Marta. Acaban de traernos documentación complementaría. Para el estudio de la póliza de Mecanizados Urbidea. Además me pidió que la avisara a las cinco y cuarto.- dijo la voz de su secretaria. Con su habitual tono pausado y eficiente que siempre parecía transmitir confianza.

    -Gracias, por favor prepara esa documentación junto con la póliza del Sr Gómez. Me encuentro un poco cansada así que me voy a ir ya a casa. Me lo llevaré todo, para esta noche echarle un vistazo tranquilamente.- pidió. Empezando a cerrar las diversas carpetas que tenía ante si. –Tengo que irme.- se disculpó. Mientras alcanzaba su bolso y se levantaba trabajosamente.-Adiós- musitó maquinalmente. Deteniéndose a mirarle durante unos segundos antes de ir hacia la puerta.

     

    Como era de esperar, de pié frente a su mesa Inés la aguardaba con expresión cariacontecida.

    -¿Se encuentra bien necesita algo?- inquirió en tono preocupado. Apenas la vio salir del despacho.

    -Tranquila no es nada solo cansancio. Anda no te preocupes y pásame esas carpetas.

    -Si quiere puedo...

    -Tranquila estoy bien. Esto no son más que los gajes de estar embarazada.- añadió en tono desenfadado. Señalándose los ojos y las mejillas enrojecidos por el llanto. Que Inés no dejaba de mirar con gesto preocupado. -Además ya tienes suficiente trabajo ocupándote de mantener todo esto en marcha. ¿Por cierto con que estás ahora?- se interesó. Tratando de cambiar de tema.

    -Noticia. Por fin he terminado con las correcciones que indicó en las pólizas de la urbanización.- proclamó Inés. Con más que evidente satisfacción.

    -Vaya¡¡ Enhorabuena si que es toda una noticia. Permite que una vez más que me disculpe por haberte dejado todo ese lío a ti sola. La verdad es que ha sido una faena. Lo siento.

    -Pues deje que le diga una vez más, que no tiene por que disculparse. Usted ya ha estado muy liada. Además ha resultado toda una experiencia y he aprendido muchísimo.

    -Si tengo que reconocer que desde luego has hecho un gran trabajo. Cada vez me resulta más difícil imaginar como podría arreglármelas sin ti.

    -Gracias pero por favor déjelo ya. Me va a sacar los colores.

    -Solo constato una realidad.- aseguró convencida -Prácticamente eres tú quien me va indicando a cada momento cual es el siguiente asunto en el que centrarse. Dime, hay algo más de lo que necesariamente debamos ocuparnos hoy. Apuesto a que ya tenías prevista la tarea con la que ponerte ahora.- comentó con una sonrisa.

    -Ahora bueno.. Si.- confesó Inés. En tono de niña pillada en falta.- La verdad es que tenía pensado empezar a preparar la documentación, de las pólizas que vencen el mes que viene. Con vistas a adelantar ese trabajo y dejarlo apunto. El lunes a penas si tiene un par de citas en la agenda. Así que igual usted podría repasarlo todo tranquilamente. Luego solo tendría que indicarme cuando empezar a concertar citas.

    -Lo ves eres un sol. Pero sabes que te digo. Que el lunes ya habrá tiempo para eso. Ea está decidido. Creo que por hoy las tres hemos cumplido de sobra, nos merecemos un descanso.- decidió. Acariciándose el vientre con una media sonrisa. –Por favor recoge las cartas de mi mesa y échalas al correo. Asegúrate de que no he dejado nada por el medio. Luego puedes conectar el contestador y cerrar. Nos vemos el lunes.- se despidió camino de la puerta.

    -Gracias, que tenga un buen fin de semana- le deseó Inés. Gratamente complacida de poder salir antes. El inesperado tiempo extra le iba a venir de perlas. Se dijo, mientras veía salir a la jefa Le tenía echado el ojo a un vestido que había visto en una tienda cercana. Así que al salir esta tarde, había pensado acercarse para probárselo. Algo le decía que le iba a sentar divinamente. Si finalmente era así, ahora con el tiempo extra incluso puede que tuviera ocasión de buscarse unos zapatos para completar el conjunto. Pensó satisfecha levantándose rápidamente y entrando en el despacho.

    Sobre la mesa un par de carpetas eran lo único que quedaba por guardar, comprobó colocándolas en el archivador. El ordenador estaba apagado y la papelera vacía así que no había nada más. Esta mañana la jefa había vuelto muy contenta de su visita a la ginecóloga. Pero al regresar después de comer la había encontrado bastante apagada. Pese a que Inés le había insistido, ella ni siquiera había querido tomarse su habitual infusión de media tarde. Por lo que tenía entendido no era raro que las embarazadas sufrieran ciertos vaivenes emocionales. Y más teniendo en cuenta las circunstancias. Últimamente era bastante habitual verla salir de allí triste y con signos de haber estado llorando. En más de una ocasión hasta la propia Inés se notaba como invadida por una extraña e inexplicable desazón. Que la había hecho pensar en si ella misma no estaría sufriendo algún tipo de estrés postraumático. Como le había insinuado su prima Estela, muy dada a ejercer como la psicóloga de la familia De hecho hacia un rato hubiera jurado que le había parecido oír a la jefa discutiendo con su marido. No era la primera vez que estando sentada trabajando en su mesa. Tenía la impresión de haber oído algo en el despacho contiguo. Precisamente aquel en el que se encontraba ahora mismo. Y que recorrió atentamente con la mirada constatando que evidentemente estaba todo en orden. Tenía que dejar de escuchar los pseudo diagnósticos de su prima o acabaría paranoica. Concluyó con un resignado suspiro. Alcanzando las cartas que perfectamente preparadas estaban en el sitio habitual. Junto al marco de plata que enmarcaba la foto del pobre Señor Román. Sobre la que sus ojos fueron a detenerse un segundo. Una vez más, como siempre le ocurría al verla. Volvió a notar una punzada de nostalgia. Que cruel puede ser la vida, era una historia tan triste. Pensó Inés forzándose a apartar la mirada de aquella imagen. Aún que era tarde, el recuerdo de aquellos días había acudido a su mente una vez más. La odiosa discusión había estallado en aquel mismo despacho. La puerta estaba cerrada. Pero aun así los gritos fueron subiendo tanto de tono. Que desde su mesa ella había acabado escuchando prácticamente todo. Doña Marta había acabado por descubrir que finalmente el señor Román había comprado la moto. Es más al parecer la tenía ya desde hacía más de una semana. Inés que lo había sabido por casualidad al tener que pasarle a su jefe un recado del concesionario. Casi se alegró de que la cosa se descubriera le había prometido al señor Román guardar el secreto. Pero no le gustaba ocultarle algo así a doña Marta. La trifulca que se había montado hacía obvio lo fundado de sus temores. En los casi cuatro años que llevaba trabajando con ellos jamás los había visto discutir. Y no digamos una pelea como aquella. Había resultado bastante desagradable. El señor Román estaba furioso pero era la jefa quien realmente parecía fuera de si. Tras casi media hora de discusión ambos se marcharon cada uno por su lado dejándola de lo más preocupada. Pasaron unos días muy tensos en los que ella parecía ser el único vínculo por el que el matrimonio podía comunicarse. Hasta que de pronto una mañana ambos entraron juntos charlando de forma muy relajada. Las cosas parecían haberse calmado, la pelea había tocado a su fin. Había pensado ella encantada de que así fuera. El golpe había llegado la tarde del día siguiente. Nada más ver la cara del hermano de doña Marta, cuando este entró preguntando por ella Inés supo que se trataba de algo grabe. Desgraciadamente ni siquiera podía imaginar cuanto. A menos de doscientos metros de allí en la rotonda de entrada de la avenida. El señor Román se había caído con su moto una camión que venía tras el lo había arroyado.

    Después de todo lo ocurrido doña Marta estaba siendo muy fuerte. Su decisión inamovible de trabajar y sacar adelante el despacho. Habiendo perdido tan bruscamente a su marido. Apenas unas semanas después de saber que estaba embarazada. No era algo que nadie hubiera esperado. A su alrededor todo el mundo se había volcado con ella y seguro que lo harían aún más cuando naciera la niña. Aún así era evidente que lo estaba pasando muy mal. Con el paso de los meses su ánimo y determinación habían ido creciendo de forma evidente. Pero también había días en los que como hoy. Su estado anímico parecía caer de pronto en picado sin más. Trataba de disimularlo, pero había días en los que a Inés le parecía notarla ostensiblemente nerviosa y alterada. Tan alterada como solo recordaba haberla visto el día de la pelea con su marido. Cuando ella le repetía una y otra vez que la devolviera. Que esta vez estaba segura de que algo malo iba a ocurrir. La discusión por la dichosa moto aún parecía resonar en las paredes del despacho. Especialmente las últimas palabras de el, al salir echo una furia.

    -Visiones y presentimientos anda que menuda herencia familiar que le había ido a dejar su abuela.- gritó ofuscado dando un portazo. Eso era en lo que doña Marta había estado insistiendo durante toda la pelea estaba segura de que algo malo acabaría ocurriendo. Lo presentía e intuía. Estaba segura, lo sabía repetía una y otra vez con la voz desgarrada. El tenía que comprender que no era cosa de broma. Inés no podía quitarse aquello del pensamiento. Pese a que le había dado muchas vueltas. Aquel día la determinación y rotundidad de las palabras de doña Marta evidenciaban que hablaba totalmente en serio. Ella lo presentía. Inés no creía en visiones y esas cosas. Se dijo una vez más. O mejor dicho no quería creer. Pero de ser cierto no quería ni pensar en lo horrible que sería para la jefa tener que vivir con algo así.

     

     

              Cargos de conciencia ( Final )        

    Rosana está terminando de arreglar la cocina.
    - Acabo enseguida. -dice al verme apoyado en el quicio de la puerta. Es una mujer fuerte, que ha sabido sobre ponerse a todo lo ocurrido sacando a su hijo adelante. -Marco nunca supo la suerte que tuvo al casarse con ella, lástima que no lo aprovechara.- pienso con una sonrisa picara. Mientras me acerco y la rodeo por la cintura.
    -Espera un momento, -pide. Intentando hacerme a un lado, aunque sin mucho empeño.
    -No me apetece esperar. –respondo en un susurro. Mientras empiezo a besarla y levantándola en brazos la llevo al dormitorio
    Son más de las cinco cuando salgo del Bazar. Como siempre después de estas placenteras visitas, no puedo evitar sentirme culpable. Aunque tampoco se muy bien por qué. Quizás nunca debí liarme con Rosana. En cierta forma es como enredar aún más la madeja de un juego peligroso. Aun que ella siempre ha tenido muy claro que fue Marco quien destruyó su matrimonio. Obligándola a pasar un autentico calvario hasta lograr rehacer su vida. Mi ayuda le resultó vital para salir adelante y me está agradecida. Pero la verdad es que nunca esperé recibir nada a cambio, conozco a Rosana desde que éramos pequeños. Para mi echarla una mano no era sino una prueba de amistad. Luego lo uno trajo lo otro y en esas estamos. Nuestra actual relación es algo surgido de improvisto. No hay pues ninguna obligación del uno respecto al otro. Aquello es sin duda lo mejor, el tiempo ya se encargará de poner a cada cual en su sitio. De momento nos limitamos a disfrutar apasionadamente de estos encuentros esporádicos. Me digo repitiéndome la excusa a la que siepre recurro cuando pienso en todo esto.  

    “Ultramarinos Baza" es probablemente la tienda más selecta da la ciudad. En ella uno puede encontrar la mejor selección de vinos, onservas y fiambres disponibles en el mercado. El señor Antonio su propietario, cuida personalmente la selección de los productos que se ofrecen a la clientela. Pues como no se cansa de repetir, esa es una de las claves de su éxito. Hoy lo encuentro muy atareado en el almacén clasificando una partida de conservas, que acaba de recibir.
    - ¿Todo en orden?, -pregunto al verle repasar atentamente los albaranes de entrega.
    - De momento si, aunque nunca se sabe, los repartidores pueden jugártela en cuanto te descuides, -responde con una sonrisa ladina. El verano anterior un repartidor de la casa, un tanto  listillo lo estuvo trayendo de cabeza durante unas semanas. Fingiendo una docena de pequeños accidentes en los que igual se perdían medía docena de botellas de vino. Que unos cuantos tarros de salazones o un par de garrafas de aceite de oliva. La selecta mercancía aparecía poco después en la trastienda de un barucho de mala muerte. Donde el fulano la revendía a precio de ganga a unos amigotes de paladar fino. Poco predispuestos a rascarse el bolsillo frente a la caja registradora del ultramarino. Don Antonio no pudo recuperar la mercancía ni el perjuicio económico ocasionado. Pero antes de romperle las piernas y los brazos el repartidor tuvo a bien firmar su renuncia al puesto de trabajo sin derecho a ningún tipo de remuneración.
    - Acabo enseguida si no le importa –Dice Don Antonio señalado unas cajas que tiene a su lado. 
    -Tranquilo estaré en su despacho.
    Dos minutos después se reúne conmigo. Me gusta hablar con Don Antonio y él lo sabe. Siempre anda contando chismes y uno se divierte escuchándole. Como suele decir su comportamiento es digno de una tendera que siempre está al tanto de lo que ocurre en el barrio. Pues poco importa que su clientela sea de lo más selecto de la ciudad. Al final acaban comadreando igual que verdaderas marujas. Con lo cual cada vez que vengo, Don Antonio tiene alguna nueva historia que contarme. Es increíble de las cosas que uno acaba enterándose si sabe a donde acudir. En está ocasión veinte minutos de charla resultan de lo más interesantes.
    Cuando salgo del ultramarino enfilo la calle de Correos. En donde procuro entretenerme lo justo haciendo otra media docena de visitas, en el mismo tiempo que he pasado charlando con Don Antonio. De esta forma doy por concluida mi ronda, ya puedo ocuparme de resolver el asunto del que me habló Pietro. Pero antes vuelvo a echar mano de los alkazelzer, este trabajo va a acabar conmigo. Bruno Correa es un individuo acostumbrado a moverse en situaciones de este tipo. Andar siempre a salto de mata metido hasta las orejas en problemas de toda índole, es para el cosa hecha. Así que como suponía no va a resultar fácil dar con el. En " La taberna. Del Condotiero ", donde últimamente era asiduo, nadie sabe nada de el. Por la cara que pone el dueño cuando pregunto no me extrañaría que también le deba dinero. Lo único que averiguo es que se le ha visto en un par de ocasiones con el estanquero de " Orzama”.
    "Orzama" es una pequeña plazoleta enclavada a espaldas de la Catedral. Allí  convergen un entramado de angostas callejuelas en las que se congregan las putas, chulos y transexuales de más baja estofa. Sin duda el lugar ideal para dar cobijo a alguien como Correa. El estanco ya está cerrado, pero a su propietario lo encuentro cerca de allí. Intentando cerrar el trato con un pintarrajeado putón verbenero, al que sobran por igual kilos y arrugas. Mi interrupción no puede ser más inoportuna. Pero la mujer parece olerse el asunto y desaparece rápidamente, de mostrando saber perfectamente cuando conviene salir de en medio. El estanquero, un tipo flaco y enjuto de mirada libidinosa intenta hacerse el sueco, y trata de aparentar no saber nada de Correa. Tengo muy claro que miente y que a nuestro alrededor todo el mudo nos mira. Aunque jamás lo admitirían bajo ninguna circunstancia. Este es un mundo peligroso donde cada uno tira de su propio carro. De un empujón lanzo a aquel alfeñique contra la pared, con la que se golpea violentamente antes de caer enrollado en la acera. Donde empieza a chillar como un loco, está  aterrorizado, pero enmudece cuando le pateo un poco las costillas. Ahora ya está preparado para colaborar. Confiesa que es un pervertido al que Correa ha estado facilitando chicas con las que organizar grandes orgías en compañía de unos amigos. No sabe nada de timbas ni apuestas, asegura en tono lastimero. Lo suyo son las putas los travestís y los juegos eróticos. Hace casi dos semanas que no ve a Correa, perjura con la respiración entrecortada por la presión de mi pie sobre su garganta. Su rostro congestionado esta empezando a ponerse morado, no creo que mienta. Antes de irme le arreo un par de patadas más para que aprenda. Ahora ya sé como dar con mi escurridizo objetivo.
    Petra e Iris, las pupilas de Correa, comparten una esquina con bastante transito. Al igual que el resto de las mujeres que pululan por estas calles no son nada del otro mundo. La primera tiene aspecto sudamericano y su prominente delantera queda compensada con una figura entrada en carnes. La otra bastante más alta, lleva el pelo teñido de un rubio chillón y al contrario que su compañera en su espigada silueta si se echan en falta algunas curvas que la hagan más atractiva Figuras anodinas que malviven como pueden sin esperanza de salir de este agujero.
    El estanquero me ha informado de que Correa vigila a sus chicas de cerca. Sólo tengo que aguardar a que se presente, es la forma más segura de dar con el. Durante casi dos horas las observo desde un portal. Sin hacerme notar entre la gente que va y viene de un lado para otro. Obreros en busca de diversión, grupos de jóvenes curiosos, borrachos, mirones, parejas unidas temporalmente por una cantidad de dinero. La actividad que se palpa en las calles es sorprendente. No hay formulismos ni inhibiciones todo el mundo sabe cual es su papel en este lugar. Petra se muestra más productiva que Iris, quien solo se ocupa con un cliente en todo este rato. A estas alturas ya tengo claro que mis sospechas iniciales son ciertas y esta falsa rubia está más colgada que un murciélago. No creo que Correa aguante mucho tiempo a una yonki desahuciada. Aunque tampoco hay mucho más donde elegir en este inframundo. Empiezo a estar harto de todo esto y me planteo la posibilidad de largarme. Pero al final mi promesa a Pietro se impone y me obligo a seguir aguardando recostado contra la pared. Tengo los nervios crispados y la boca amarga a causa de la acidez.
    A las nueve cuando mi paciencia se halla al limite se presenta mi presa, ya temía que no viniera. Correa trae cara de pocos amigos. Tal vez el estanquero le haya puesto sobre aviso, aunque no parece nervioso En la esquina Petra le recibe con un abrazo de lo más provocativo. Al que el responde con algunas cariñosas palmaditas en el trasero. Después busca a Iris con la mirada. Desde mi posición imagino que Petra lo esta poniendo al corriente de la situación. Mientras el cuenta el dinero que ella le acaba de entregar. Al parecer Petra goza de cierta fama entre la clientela, lleva media docena de clientes desde que he llegado. Su protector la premia con un magreo y algo de dinero que le introduce en el escote con un gesto lascivo, buena chica. Iris aparece en ese momento, solo ha dejado la esquina en dos breves ocasiones. Correa no parece muy contento y la reprende con aspavientos a los que ella estúpidamente intenta responder de igual forma. Ganándose un certero gancho al estomago que la pone de rodillas. Tirándola del pelo él la levanta y la sujeta por el cuello mientras la grita desaforadamente. En este lugar aquella acción se repite con brutal regularidad un día si y otro también. Sin que nadie le presta la más mínima atención. Unos metros más allá ajena todo, Petra trata con un nuevo cliente. Después de darle su merecido a su díscola protegida. Correa se dirige a un destartalado almacén no lejos de allí. Procurando que no me descubra y rogando para que no decida coger un coche, le sigo. Es un tipo peligroso, Pietro me  ha advertido que me ande muy atento. Por lo que estoy viendo, voy a tener que emplearme a fondo. Correa ya ha demostrado que no es de los que vuelven al redil con una simple advertencia. Por fortuna hay suerte, no tarda en abandonar el almacén. Acompañado por otro sujeto de aspecto patibulario, con el que conversa animadamente. No puedo seguir persiguiéndoles toda la noche, pronto tendré que actuar, en alguna parte un reloj da las diez.
    Correa y su amigo llegan hasta la pensión Montecatini. El aspecto del destartalado caserón me recuerda a " La Dolce Vita “. Para entrar utilizan una puerta lateral,  que da a un lóbrego callejón. No se que se traerán entre manos pero aquel se me antoja un sitio perfecto para mis fines. Pienso preparando la porra que siempre llevo con migo, el corazón me palpita desenfrenadamente y me sudan las manos. Furioso y contrariado tengo ganas de solucionar todo esto cuanto antes.
    Correa y el otro  tipo vuelven a salir cuando apenas si he tenido tiempo de ocultarme entre las sombras. Van riéndose de algo, parecen muy contentos ajenos a mí presencia, hasta que es demasiado tarde para ellos. Mi primer golpe alcanza al desconocido en la nuca derribándolo fulminado. Maldiciendo, Correa logra zafarse de mi segunda acometida y retrocede trastabillando hasta la pared. Desde donde me lanza una mirada cargada de ira. Si realmente no estaba al tanto de mi interés por encontrarle, no parece demasiado sorprendido de verme.
    - Creía haber sido lo bastante claro. Te dije que no quería volver a verte, que aquí no había sitio para ti, sobras. Solo tenías que saldar tus deudas y esfumarte en busca de una pocilga más apropia de la gente de tu ralea. Era un mensaje sencillo, fácil de entender hasta para alguien tan estúpido como has demostrado ser.- dije recordando nuestro último encuentro.
    - Cabrón- escupe. Lanzado una rápida mirada hacia su compinche tendido en el suelo. Le he desnucado, no causara más problemas. – Veremos quien sobra.- brama. Intentando separarse de la pared que le cierra el paso a su espalda. Los tipos como el están curtidos en peleas callejeras, esta situación no le gusta se sabe en desventaja. Con un rápido movimiento una navaja aparece en su diestra, y con los ojos inyectados de sangre avanza decidido a rajarme. Nuevamente intento reducirle pero elude mis golpes y se defiende con fieras puntadas al aire. En una de estas apunto está de alcanzarme, pero soy más rápido y le desarmo de una patada. Al tiempo que sin darle tiempo a reaccionar le derribo de un porrazo en la boca. Yo también se lo que es pelear en la calle, no hay cuartel. Sujetándose la mandíbula rota rueda por el suelo mientras sigo golpeándolo con saña hasta que queda inerte. Mis ruidosos jadeos resuenan lúgubremente en el oscuro callejón, pero no me preocupa. No hay testigos, en estos lugares nunca los hay, es malo para la salud. Apoyándome en la pared intento normalizar un poco mi agitada respiración, estoy exhausto y sudo como un cerdo. Mi mano sujeta férreamente con determinación la porra ensangrentada, mientras intento con tener las ganas de vomitar. He de salir de aquí, la sangre de Correa empieza a formar un charco bajo su desfigurada cabeza, y el denso olor dulzón invade el ambiente tornándolo irrespirable.
    La iglesia da San Donato permanece aún abierta y una docena de feligresas rezan devotamente, repartidas por los primeros bancos. Tras santiguarme respetuosamente, avanzo por uno de los pasillos laterales hacia el confesionario. Al verme llegar dos ancianas que aguardan su turno me observan detenidamente. El estomago sigue martirizándome y tentado estoy de recurrir al alkazelzer. Hoy ha sido uno de esos días para olvidar. Pienso recordando los dos cadáveres del callejón. Pero es la única forma de ganarse el respeto. No sé donde íbamos a llegar, esta gente no entiende sino es a golpes. Por suerte esto va rápido, la segunda anciana se dirige al confesionario, soy el siguiente. Lentamente empiezo a rezar para tener la mente ocupada en algo constructivo, pero no resulta fácil. Mis pensamientos se remiten inevitablemente a Correa y a su acompañante. La gente de esta calaña suelen acabar siempre así, pero no es nada agradable. El confesionario queda vacío, ya era hora. Con las piernas temblando me dirijo hacia el y me arrodillo frente a la oscura rejilla. Nunca se como empezar, pero Don Alberto el párroco me reconoce y me ayuda. Poco a poco voy confesando todas las culpas que me afligen. El día ha dado para mucho, chantajes, robo, violencia, sexo. Cuando parece que me embarullo, Don Alberto me anima a continuar sin prisas. La. reflexión me hace sentir mejor. Paulatinamente voy ganando confianza en mi mismo, mientras me relajo. Cuando termino Don Alberto me impone una piadosa penitencia y me da su perdón. Sinceramente agradecido y más tranquilo dejo el confesionario. La iglesia va quedándose vacía mientras rezo fervientemente para expiar mis pecados. Cuando termino mis oraciones, ya sólo queda luz en el altar. Puesto en pie me santiguo y me dirijo hacia el cepillo. Don Alberto sale en ese momento de la sacristía para ver si aún queda alguien. Nuestras miradas se cruzan y asiente comprensivo. Ladino finge mirar a otra parte mientras deposito mi donativo en la desgastada caja de madera. Así que acabo añadiendo un par de billetes más a los que tenía previsto dejar en principio. Entonces se acerca para saludarme atentamente. Habla reposadamente en un tono amistoso que transmite seguridad. Intercambiamos unas frases triviales mientras me acompaña a la puerta. Son más de las once de la noche, hora de irse a casa me noto realmente cansado. Le prometo asistir a misa el domingo, antes da besarle la mano agradecido, por sus bendiciones. Cuando salgo a la calle y cierra la puerta a mi espalda, me encuentro realmente relajado. Libre del peso de la culpa, me siento que estoy en paz conmigo mismo y con Dios que es lo más importante. Es una suerte esto de ser tan devoto uno puede sentirse atormentado por las culpas y por sus actos. Pero basta una sincera confesión de arrepentimiento junto con el propósito de enmienda. Para que cualquier tipo de pecado por reprobable que sea pueda quedar redimido. 

              Â¡Que el poder de las mantas te acompañe!        
    Pues sí. ¡Que el poder de las mantas te acompañe este invierno! No hemos podido resistirnos a la marea Star Wars que está invadiendo toda España con el estreno del capítulo VII de la Saga de George Lucas. Pero, haznos caso, la fuerza de nuestras mantas sí que te va a servir para que el lado oscuro del frío no traspase tu cama y duermas como esta pareja de la imagen: Plaaaaaacidamenteeeee. Oye, qué gustirrirín verlos así, ¿no?
              La CNN retira una encuesta sobre la inclusión de caracteres gays en TV        
    CNN.com ha eliminado una encuesta que pedía a los televidentes opinar si incluir caracteres gays en televisión era "malo para la sociedad." La encuesta, que apareció en el sitio viernes, fue retirada después de que el vigilante de los medios de la Alianza Gay y Lésbica Contra la Difamación (GLAAD) se quejara a la red. GLAAD también criticó el vídeo que acompañó el sondeo. La historia de HLN Tonight de la cadena Showbiz comienza con: "Demasiado gay para la televisión? Una muestra más de como cada vez más personajes homosexuales invaden la televisión en horas de máxima audiencia. "
              Â¿Qué son peores las grasas o los azúcares?        

    Cada día, todo tipo de artículos nos invaden haciéndose eco de las múltiples enfermedades causadas por la alimentación del mundo occidental. Algunos lo atribuyen al exceso de grasas que llegaron con la comida rápida y otros culpan al excesivo consumo de azúcares en nuestro día a día, pero ¿existe alguna prueba?. La BBC desarrolló un documental […]

    La entrada ¿Qué son peores las grasas o los azúcares? aparece primero en Actafarma.


              Torture -part 3: “Bahrain’s Security Forces: A History of Sexual Sadism”        
     “There is one place in which one’s privacy, intimacy, integrity and inviolability are guaranteed – one’s body, a unique temple and a familiar territory of sensa and personal history. The torturer invades, defiles and desecrates this shrine. He does so … Continue reading
              Watch 300: Rise of an Empire Online Free        
    Watch 300: Rise of an Empire Online Free - Monarch Gorgo lets her know men about the Battle of Marathon, in which King Darius I of Persia was executed by General Themistocles of Athens. Darius' child, Xerxes, witnesses his father's passing, and is encouraged to not proceed with the war, since "just the divine beings could vanquish the Greeks". Darius' maritime administrator, Artemisia, guarantees that Darius' last words were truth be told a test and sends Xerxes on a voyage through the desert. Xerxes at last achieves a cavern and washes in an extraordinary fluid, rising as the "God-King". He comes back to Persia and proclaims war on Greece. 
    Watch Full Movie Here | Watch Movie Online | Direct Download | Torrent Download
    As Xerxes' strengths progress towards Thermopylae, Themistocles meets with the committee and persuades them to give him an armada to captivate the Persians at ocean. Themistocles then heads out to Sparta to approach King Leonidas for help, however is educated by Dilios that Leonidas is counseling the Oracle, and Gorgo is hesitant to agree with the Greeks. Themistocles later reunites with his old companion Scyllas, who invaded the Persian troops and scholarly Artemisia was conceived Greek, however deserted to Persia after Greek fighters slaughtered her guardian and assaulted her when she was a kid. She earned her place as a maritime commandant by severely killing a few of Darius' foes.

              War Games: Space Dementia        
    All of you have played to save the galaxy from the evil aliens with your spaceships, haven’t you? You have also pretended to be a brave knight with a bright armor, right? In our ships game, War Games: Space Dementia, you will have to destroy the enemy spaceships that attack you, shooting and moving from your own spaceship. Become a space knight: put on your metallic armor and save the Universe from the evil invaders. Take your iPad, Tablet, mobile or PC and start shooting laser rays to the enemy airships. War Games: Space Deentia is an online html5 game that doesn’t need to be downloaded which you can play with your iPhone or Android mobile for free. Don’t hesitate and play now!
              Odyssey: From Earth to Space        
    In Odyssey: From Earth to Space Earth has been invaded by four species from outer space and it seems like they don't have good intentions. Join Nemo in his thrilling battle against the evil exterior invader. Nemo, armed with powerful bombs, must clean the alien plague which has extended from the center of the Earth to the terrestrial orbit. Enjoy online this great renewal in html5 of the arcade classic, Bomberman. Odyssey: From Earth to Space is compatible with all the Android and mobile devices, as well as iPhone, iPads and tablets.
              Honoring Our National Mammal        

    On May 9, 2016, President Obama signed the National Bison Legacy Act into law making the bison our National Mammal, a designation that has been a long time goal of coalition member, the Texas Bison Association (TBA) as well as their many supporters.  It was refreshing to see, in this day and age, bipartisan congressional support for the bill.  Of course, the bison is the perfect choice for such an illustrious title as National Mammal.

    Has any other mammal had the impact on this country’s cultural and natural history as the bison?  From sustaining our indigenous peoples for untold generations to being a vital economic driver, the bison formed the foundation for much of the nation’s early history.  As a keystone species, the historic herds of millions of bison roaming the prairies and plains of the country worked to actually create those habitats.  Bison grazing stimulated plant growth.  Bison hooves by the millions trampled invading brush and scored the soil surface increasing water infiltration.  And of course, tons of bison manure helped to build the famously fertile prairie soils which today provide so much of our food.

    It is only fitting that our National Mammal be a species that has benefited from the North American Model of Wildlife Conservation.  The bison was one of the country’s first conservation success stories as ranchers, hunters, conservationists, and bison enthusiasts of all kinds worked individually and collectively to save the species from impending extinction in the late 1800s/early 1900s.  Granted, habitat fragmentation prevents bison from freely roaming the nation’s grasslands leading to the species’ current status as a Species of Greatest Conservation Need here in Texas but thanks to the concerted efforts of groups like the TBA in Texas and around the country, the species will survive and the U.S. will always be home to an icon.

    Rob Denkhaus

     

    NOTE: As I wrote this another Coalition member, the Friends of the Fort Worth Nature Center & Refuge, announced the birth of the first bison calf of the year for their herd.  Visit www.fwnaturecenter.org for more information on this public bison herd.


              Thanksgiving        

    On the fourth Thursday of November every year, we celebrate Thanksgiving in the United States to give thanks to the Almighty.  This purpose has been affirmed and reaffirmed since colonial days. (1)  On Thanksgiving millions of Americans enjoy a feast with their families, one usually featuring turkey, dressing, mashed potatoes, gravy, and rolls.  Just before the meal, most families bow their heads in grateful prayer to God.

    I know that it is impolitic to say so but I have a problem with Thanksgiving.   My problem is not so much that Thanksgiving is a pretext for gluttony from New York to San Francisco. I see no problem with gluttony as long as it is infrequent.  Nor is my problem that Thanksgiving ushers in a frenzy of shopping that increases family debt.  Although all of us would like to be debt-free, debt is a fact of life for the typical family and debt acquired by shopping for self or loved ones is preferable to debt acquired by gambling, drugs, and alcohol.  One problem I do have with Thanksgiving is that it glosses over the problem of evil, namely, “Is the God responsible for our blessings also responsible for our curses - epilepsy, cancer, deformed babies, Alzheimer’s, ALS, and weather disasters?”  If the answer is yes, one wonders why we have Thanksgiving. (2)  But, I digress.  The problem of evil is not my main concern about Thanksgiving.  So what exactly is my gripe?  It is this.  On Thanksgiving we applaud God but we are silent about the many people who have helped us and enriched our lives over the past year.  On a day called Thanksgiving, we should acknowledge all our benefactors, not just one.

    Some months ago a man in a late-model car, accompanied by two children, approached me in a parking lot near a local interstate to ask for help.  He said that one of the cars driven by choir members from his church had broken down on I-80 and had to be towed to Akron, but that the group needed $20 more to pay for the tow.  After I handed him $20, he instantly proclaimed “Hallelujah!  Thanks be to God!  Thank your, sir, and remember, when you are in trouble, trust in God, and He will rescue you just as He has rescued us.”  And then he drove away.

    I got the distinct impression that this gentleman was far more grateful to God than to me, and that he viewed my role as minor and insignificant.  In his eyes I was only a tool that God had used, not an autonomous, generous person who freely chose to help.

    I therefore propose that, on Thanksgiving, we spread out our gratitude.  If we acknowledge God before the meal, perhaps we can acknowledge other benefactors during dessert.  Perhaps each person around the table could identify one or two special benefactors and explain briefly how they helped.  Thanks might go to an infectious disease specialist who saved a family member’s life, or a computer technician who recovered weeks of work from a diskette that had been invaded by a computer virus, or a scientist who discovered a medication that enables us to manage our arthritis, or a songwriter whose lyric gives us inspiration, or an author whose novels entertain us, or a friend whose sense of humor gives us a smile regularly.